testimony_n of_o scripture_n it_o must_v be_v make_v manifest_a to_o be_v the_o sense_n by_o clear_a evidence_n of_o reason_n 28._o but_o he_o rather_o approve_v the_o way_n of_o prove_v the_o sense_n of_o scripture_n by_o other_o place_n of_o scripture_n where_o the_o interpretation_n be_v doubtful_a so_o that_o the_o way_n in_o doubtful_a place_n which_o he_o prescribe_v be_v this_o either_o to_o draw_v such_o a_o sense_n from_o they_o as_o have_v no_o dispute_n concern_v its_o be_v a_o true_a proposition_n or_o if_o it_o have_v that_o it_o be_v confirm_v by_o other_o place_n of_o scripture_n beside_o these_o he_o lay_v down_o the_o 7._o rule_n of_o ticonius_n the_o donatist_n which_o be_v not_o of_o that_o consequence_n to_o be_v here_o repeat_v that_o which_o i_o take_v notice_n of_o be_v that_o st._n augustin_n think_v the_o rule_n he_o give_v sufficient_a for_o understand_v the_o meaning_n of_o scripture_n in_o doubtful_a place_n but_o he_o do_v not_o in_o the_o least_o mention_n the_o infallibility_n of_o the_o guide_n of_o the_o church_n as_o a_o necessary_a mean_n for_o that_o end_n but_o he_o do_v assert_v in_o as_o plain_a term_n as_o i_o have_v do_v that_o scripture_n be_v plain_a in_o all_o necessary_n to_o salvation_n to_o any_o sober_a enquirer_n and_o what_o ever_o consequence_n be_v charge_v upon_o i_o for_o make_v that_o a_o fundamental_a principle_n must_v reflect_v as_o much_o upon_o st._n augustin_n as_o i_o and_o i_o do_v not_o fear_v all_o the_o objection_n can_v be_v make_v against_o a_o principle_n so_o evident_a to_o reason_n and_o so_o agreeable_a not_o only_o to_o st._n augustin_n but_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n both_o before_o and_o after_o he_o the_o next_o after_o st._n augustin_n who_o have_v purposely_o write_v of_o this_o argument_n about_o the_o sense_n of_o scripture_n be_v vincentius_n lerinensis_n 4._o about_o 4._o year_n after_o st._n augustins_n death_n and_o 3._o after_o the_o council_n of_o ephesus_n who_o seem_v to_o attribute_v more_o to_o the_o guide_n of_o the_o church_n than_o st._n augustin_n do_v yet_o far_o enough_o short_a of_o infallibility_n he_o say_v that_o every_o man_n ought_v to_o strengthen_v his_o faith_n against_o heresy_n by_o two_o thing_n first_o by_o the_o authoriry_n of_o the_o divine_a law_n and_o then_o by_o the_o tradition_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n which_o tradition_n he_o make_v necessary_a not_o by_o way_n of_o addition_n to_o the_o scripture_n for_o he_o allow_v the_o perfection_n and_o sufficiency_n of_o that_o for_o all_o thing_n but_o only_o to_o interpret_v scripture_n by_o give_v a_o certain_a sense_n of_o it_o there_o be_v such_o different_a opinion_n among_o man_n about_o it_o for_o all_o the_o heretic_n who_o he_o there_o name_n have_v different_a sense_n of_o scripture_n as_o novatianus_n sabellius_n donatus_n arius_n macedonius_n photinus_n etc._n etc._n but_o then_o he_o bound_v this_o tradition_n within_o the_o compass_n of_o the_o universal_a consent_n of_o antiquity_n as_o well_o as_o the_o present_a church_n or_o as_o he_o express_v it_o within_o those_o thing_n which_o be_v believe_v every_o where_o always_o and_o by_o all_o person_n that_o we_o may_v therefore_o consider_v how_o far_o these_o rule_n of_o vincentius_n will_v serve_v for_o explain_v the_o sense_n of_o scripture_n we_o be_v to_o take_v notice_n of_o the_o restriction_n he_o lay_v upon_o they_o 1._o that_o they_o be_v to_o be_v take_v together_o and_o not_o one_o of_o they_o separate_v from_o the_o rest_n as_o for_o instance_n that_o of_o universality_n in_o any_o one_o age_n of_o the_o church_n be_v take_v without_o the_o consent_n of_o antiquity_n be_v no_o sufficient_a rule_n to_o interpret_v scripture_n by_o for_o vincentius_n do_v suppose_v that_o any_o one_o age_n of_o the_o church_n may_v be_v so_o overrun_v with_o heresy_n that_o there_o be_v no_o way_n to_o confute_v it_o but_o by_o recourse_n to_o antiquity_n for_o in_o the_o case_n of_o the_o arian_n heresy_n he_o grant_v that_o almost_o the_o whole_a church_n be_v overspread_v with_o it_o and_o there_o be_v then_o no_o way_n leave_v but_o to_o prefer_v the_o consent_n of_o antiquity_n before_o a_o prevail_a novelty_n in_o some_o case_n the_o universal_a consent_n of_o the_o present_a church_n be_v to_o be_v rely_v upon_o against_o the_o attempt_n of_o particular_a person_n as_o in_o that_o of_o the_o donatist_n but_o then_o we_o be_v to_o consider_v that_o antiquity_n be_v still_o plead_v on_o the_o same_o side_n that_o universality_n be_v and_o suppose_v that_o all_o the_o ancient_a church_n from_o the_o apostle_n time_n have_v be_v of_o the_o same_o mind_n with_o the_o donatist_n the_o great_a number_n of_o the_o same_o age_n oppose_v they_o will_v have_v be_v no_o more_o cogent_a against_o they_o than_o it_o be_v afterward_o for_o the_o arian_n it_o be_v unreasonable_a to_o believe_v that_o in_o a_o thing_n universal_o believe_v by_o all_o christian_n from_o the_o apostle_n time_n the_o christian_a church_n shall_v be_v deceive_v but_o it_o be_v quite_o another_o thing_n to_o say_v that_o the_o church_n in_o any_o one_o or_o more_o age_n since_o the_o apostle_n time_n may_v be_v deceive_v especial_o if_o the_o church_n be_v confine_v to_o one_o certain_a communion_n exclude_v all_o other_o and_o the_o person_n in_o that_o church_n have_v not_o liberty_n to_o deliver_v their_o opinion_n for_o than_o it_o be_v impossible_a to_o know_v what_o the_o judgement_n of_o the_o whole_a church_n be_v and_o so_o universality_n be_v not_o think_v by_o vincentius_n himself_o to_o be_v alone_o sufficient_a to_o determine_v the_o sense_n of_o scripture_n suppose_v that_o universality_n to_o be_v understand_v according_a to_o the_o honesty_n of_o the_o primitive_a time_n for_o a_o free_a and_o general_a consent_n of_o the_o christian_n of_o that_o age_n in_o which_o a_o man_n live_v but_o since_o the_o great_a division_n of_o the_o christian_a world_n it_o be_v both_o a_o very_a hard_a matter_n to_o know_v the_o consent_n of_o christendom_n in_o most_o of_o the_o controvert_v place_n of_o scripture_n and_o withal_o the_o notion_n of_o universality_n be_v debauch_v and_o corrupt_v and_o make_v only_o to_o signify_v the_o consent_n of_o one_o great_a faction_n which_o be_v call_v by_o the_o name_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n but_o true_o know_v by_o the_o name_n of_o roman_a 2._o that_o great_a care_n and_o judgement_n must_v be_v use_v in_o the_o apply_v those_o rule_n for_o 1._o the_o consent_n of_o antiquity_n be_v not_o equal_o evident_a in_o all_o matter_n in_o dispute_n and_o therefore_o can_v be_v of_o equal_a use_n 1._o there_o be_v some_o thing_n wherein_o we_o may_v be_v certain_a of_o such_o a_o consent_n and_o that_o be_v in_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n as_o vincentius_n and_o most_o of_o the_o ancient_a writer_n call_v it_o i.e._n the_o summary_n comprehension_n of_o a_o christian_n duty_n as_o to_o matter_n of_o faith_n which_o be_v not_o so_o often_o call_v the_o symbol_n as_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n that_o i_o mean_v which_o be_v deliver_v to_o person_n who_o be_v to_o be_v baptize_v and_o receive_v into_o the_o church_n this_o the_o ancient_a church_n universal_o agree_v in_o as_o to_o the_o substance_n of_o it_o and_o as_o to_o this_o vincentius_n tell_v we_o his_o rule_n be_v especial_o to_o be_v understand_v â—â—_o for_o say_v he_o this_o consent_n of_o antiquity_n be_v not_o to_o be_v seek_v for_o in_o all_o question_n that_o may_v arise_v about_o the_o sense_n of_o scripture_n but_o only_o or_o at_o least_o chief_o in_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n or_o as_o he_o elsewhere_o explain_v himself_o 〈◊〉_d alone_o or_o chief_o in_o those_o question_n which_o concern_v the_o fundamental_o of_o the_o catholic_n doctrine_n which_o be_v those_o contain_v in_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n deliver_v to_o all_o that_o be_v to_o be_v baptize_v suppose_v man_n now_o shall_v stretch_v this_o rule_n beyond_o the_o limit_n assign_v it_o by_o vincentius_n what_o security_n can_v there_o be_v from_o he_o that_o it_o shall_v be_v a_o certain_a rule_n who_o confine_v it_o within_o such_o narrow_a bound_n not_o that_o i_o think_v his_o rule_n of_o no_o use_n at_o all_o now_o no_o i_o think_v they_o to_o be_v of_o admirable_a use_n and_o great_a importance_n to_o christianity_n if_o true_o understand_v and_o apply_v i.e._n when_o any_o person_n take_v upon_o they_o to_o impose_v any_o thing_n upon_o other_o as_o a_o necessary_a matter_n of_o faith_n to_o be_v believe_v by_o they_o we_o can_v have_v no_o better_a rule_n of_o judgement_n in_o this_o case_n than_o those_o of_o vincentius_n be_v viz._n antiquity_n universality_n and_o consent_n and_o whatsoever_o can_v be_v prove_v by_o these_o rule_v aught_o to_o be_v reject_v by_o all_o christian_n to_o make_v this_o plain_a the_o
their_o guide_n only_o upon_o the_o opinion_n of_o their_o skill_n and_o integrity_n and_o when_o they_o see_v reason_n to_o question_v these_o they_o know_v of_o no_o obligation_n to_o follow_v their_o conduct_n over_o rock_n and_o precipice_n if_o they_o be_v so_o careless_a of_o their_o own_o welfare_n other_o be_v not_o bind_v to_o follow_v they_o therein_o but_o we_o be_v not_o to_o presume_v person_n so_o whole_o ignorant_a but_o they_o have_v some_o general_a rule_n by_o which_o to_o judge_n of_o the_o skill_n and_o fidelity_n of_o their_o guide_n if_o a_o person_n commit_v himself_o to_o the_o care_n of_o a_o pilot_n to_o carry_v he_o to_o constantinople_n because_o of_o his_o ignorance_n of_o the_o sea_n shall_v this_o man_n still_o rely_v upon_o his_o authority_n if_o he_o carry_v he_o to_o find_v out_o the_o north_n west_n passage_n no_o though_o he_o may_v not_o know_v the_o particular_a coast_n so_o well_o yet_o he_o know_v the_o east_n and_o west_n the_o north_n and_o south_n from_o each_o other_o if_o a_o stranger_n shall_v take_v a_o guide_n to_o conduct_v he_o from_o london_n to_o york_n although_o he_o may_v not_o think_v fit_a to_o dispute_v with_o he_o at_o every_o doubtful_a turn_n yet_o be_v he_o bind_v to_o follow_v he_o when_o he_o travel_v all_o day_n with_o the_o sun_n in_o his_o face_n for_o although_o he_o do_v not_o know_v the_o direct_a road_n yet_o he_o know_v that_o he_o be_v to_o go_v northward_o the_o meaning_n of_o all_o this_o be_v that_o the_o supposition_n of_o guide_n in_o religion_n do_v depend_v upon_o some_o common_a principle_n of_o religion_n that_o be_v or_o may_v be_v know_v to_o all_o and_o some_o precept_n so_o plain_a that_o every_o christian_n without_o any_o help_n may_v know_v they_o to_o be_v his_o duty_n within_o the_o compass_n of_o these_o plain_a and_o know_v duty_n lie_v the_o capacity_n of_o person_n judge_v of_o their_o guide_n if_o they_o carry_v they_o out_o of_o this_o beat_a way_n they_o have_v no_o reason_n to_o rely_v upon_o they_o in_o other_o thing_n if_o they_o keep_v themselves_o careful_o within_o those_o bound_n and_o show_v great_a integrity_n therein_o then_o in_o doubtful_a and_o obscure_a thing_n they_o may_v with_o more_o safety_n rely_v upon_o they_o but_o if_o they_o tell_v they_o they_o must_v put_v out_o their_o eye_n to_o follow_v they_o the_o better_a or_o if_o they_o kind_o allow_v they_o to_o keep_v their_o eye_n in_o their_o head_n yet_o they_o must_v believe_v they_o against_o their_o eyesight_n if_o they_o persuade_v they_o to_o break_v plain_a command_n of_o god_n and_o to_o alter_v the_o institution_n of_o christ_n what_o reason_n can_v there_o be_v that_o any_o shall_v commit_v themselves_o to_o the_o absolute_a conduct_n of_o such_o unfaithful_a guide_n and_o this_o be_v not_o to_o destroy_v all_o authority_n of_o faithful_a guide_n for_o they_o may_v be_v of_o great_a use_n for_o the_o direction_n of_o unskilful_a person_n in_o matter_n that_o be_v doubtful_a and_o require_v skill_n to_o resolve_v they_o but_o it_o be_v only_o to_o suppose_v that_o their_o authority_n be_v not_o absolute_a nor_o their_o direction_n infallible_a but_o if_o we_o take_v away_o this_o infallible_a direction_n from_o the_o guide_n of_o the_o church_n what_o authority_n be_v there_o leave_v they_o as_o much_o as_o ever_o god_n give_v they_o and_o if_o they_o will_v not_o be_v content_v with_o that_o we_o can_v help_v it_o and_o that_o it_o may_v appear_v how_o vain_a and_o frivolous_a these_o exception_n be_v i_o shall_v now_o show_v what_o real_a authority_n be_v still_o leave_v in_o the_o governor_n of_o the_o church_n though_o infallibility_n be_v take_v away_o and_o that_o lie_v in_o three_o thing_n 1._o a_o authority_n of_o inflict_a censure_n upon_o offender_n which_o be_v common_o call_v the_o power_n of_o the_o key_n or_o of_o receive_v into_o and_o exclude_v out_o of_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o church_n this_o the_o church_n be_v invest_v with_o by_o christ_n himself_o and_o be_v the_o necessary_a consequence_n of_o the_o be_v and_o institution_n of_o a_o christian_a society_n which_o can_v be_v preserve_v in_o its_o purity_n and_o peace_n without_o it_o which_o authority_n belong_v to_o the_o governor_n of_o the_o church_n and_o however_o the_o church_n in_o some_o respect_n be_v incorporate_v with_o the_o commonwealth_n in_o a_o christian_a state_n yet_o its_o fundamental_a right_n remain_v distinct_a from_o it_o of_o which_o this_o be_v one_o of_o the_o chief_a to_o receive_v into_o and_o exclude_v out_o of_o the_o church_n such_o person_n which_o according_a to_o the_o law_n of_o a_o christian_a society_n be_v fit_a to_o be_v take_v in_o or_o shut_v out_o 2._o a_o authority_n of_o make_v rule_n and_o canon_n about_o matter_n of_o order_n and_o decency_n in_o the_o church_n not_o mere_o in_o the_o necessary_a circumstance_n of_o time_n and_o place_n and_o such_o thing_n the_o contrary_a to_o which_o imply_v a_o natural_a indecency_n but_o in_o continue_v and_o establish_v those_o ancient_a rite_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n which_o be_v practise_v in_o the_o early_a time_n of_o christianity_n and_o be_v in_o themselves_o of_o a_o indifferent_a nature_n which_o authority_n of_o the_o church_n have_v be_v not_o only_o assert_v in_o the_o article_n of_o our_o church_n but_o strenuous_o defend_v against_o the_o trifle_a objection_n of_o her_o enemy_n 20._o from_o scripture_n antiquity_n and_o reason_n and_o i_o free_o grant_v not_o only_o that_o such_o a_o authority_n be_v in_o itself_o reasonable_a and_o just_a but_o that_o in_o such_o matter_n require_v by_o a_o lawful_a authority_n such_o as_o that_o of_o our_o church_n be_v there_o be_v a_o advantage_n on_o the_o side_n of_o authority_n against_o a_o scrupulous_a conscience_n which_o ought_v to_o over-rule_v the_o practice_n of_o such_o who_o be_v the_o member_n of_o that_o church_n 3._o a_o authority_n of_o propose_v matter_n of_o faith_n and_o direct_a man_n in_o religion_n which_o be_v the_o proper_a authority_n of_o teacher_n and_o guide_n and_o instructer_n of_o other_o which_o may_v be_v do_v several_a way_n as_o by_o particular_a instruction_n of_o doubtful_a person_n who_o be_v bind_v to_o make_v use_n of_o the_o best_a help_n they_o can_v among_o which_o that_o of_o their_o guide_n be_v the_o most_o ready_a and_o useful_a and_o who_o be_v oblige_v to_o take_v care_n of_o their_o soul_n and_o therefore_o to_o give_v the_o most_o faithful_a advice_n and_o counsel_n to_o they_o beside_o this_o there_o be_v a_o public_a way_n of_o instruct_v by_o discourse_n ground_v upon_o scripture_n to_o particular_a congregation_n assemble_v together_o for_o the_o worship_n of_o god_n in_o place_n set_v apart_o for_o that_o end_n and_o therefore_o call_v church_n and_o those_o who_o be_v due_o appoint_v for_o this_o work_n and_o ordain_v by_o those_o who_o office_n be_v to_o ordain_v viz._n the_o bishop_n have_v a_o authority_n to_o declare_v what_o the_o mind_n and_o will_n of_o god_n be_v contain_v in_o scripture_n in_o order_n to_o the_o salvation_n and_o edification_n of_o the_o soul_n of_o man_n but_o beside_o this_o we_o may_v consider_v the_o bishop_n and_o representative_a clergy_n of_o a_o church_n as_o meet_v together_o for_o reform_v any_o abuse_n creep_v into_o the_o practice_n of_o religion_n or_o error_n in_o doctrine_n and_o in_o this_o case_n we_o assert_v that_o such_o a_o synod_n or_o convocation_n have_v the_o power_n and_o authority_n within_o itself_o especial_o have_v all_o the_o ancient_a right_n of_o a_o patriarchal_a church_n when_o a_o more_o general_a consent_n can_v be_v obtain_v to_o publish_v and_o declare_v what_o those_o error_n &_o abuse_n be_v &_o to_o do_v as_o much_o as_o in_o they_o lie_v to_o reform_v they_o viz._n by_o require_v a_o consent_n to_o such_o proposition_n as_o be_v agree_v upon_o for_o that_o end_n of_o those_o who_o be_v to_o enjoy_v the_o public_a office_n of_o teach_v and_o instruct_v other_o not_o to_o the_o end_n that_o all_o those_o proposition_n shall_v be_v believe_v as_o article_n of_o faith_n but_o because_o no_o reformation_n can_v be_v effect_v if_o person_n may_v be_v allow_v to_o preach_v and_o officiate_v in_o the_o church_n in_o a_o way_n contrary_a to_o the_o design_n of_o such_o a_o reformation_n and_o this_o be_v now_o that_o authority_n we_o attribute_v to_o the_o governor_n of_o our_o church_n although_o we_o allow_v no_o infallibility_n to_o they_o and_o herein_o we_o proceed_v in_o a_o due_a mean_a between_o the_o extreme_n of_o rob_v the_o church_n of_o all_o authority_n of_o one_o side_n and_o advance_v it_o to_o infallibility_n on_o the_o other_o but_o we_o can_v help_v the_o weakness_n of_o those_o man_n understanding_n who_o can_v apprehend_v that_o any_o such_o thing_n as_o authority_n
of_o our_o church_n but_o say_v t._n c._n the_o subscribe_v the_o book_n of_o homily_n as_o contain_v a_o godly_a and_o wholesome_a doctrine_n do_v not_o evince_v that_o every_o particular_a doctrine_n contain_v in_o it_o be_v such_o be_v it_o so_o but_o i_o hope_v it_o do_v evince_v that_o the_o subscriber_n do_v not_o think_v the_o main_a doctrine_n of_o any_o one_o homily_n to_o be_v false_a sure_o there_o be_v a_o great_a deal_n of_o difference_n between_o some_o particular_a passage_n and_o expression_n in_o these_o homily_n and_o that_o which_o be_v the_o main_a design_n and_o foundation_n of_o any_o one_o of_o they_o but_o in_o this_o case_n we_o be_v to_o observe_v that_o they_o who_o deny_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n to_o be_v guilty_a of_o idolatry_n do_v not_o only_o look_v on_o the_o charge_n as_o false_a but_o as_o of_o dangerous_a consequence_n and_o therefore_o although_o man_n may_v subscribe_v to_o a_o book_n in_o general_a as_o contain_v wholesome_a and_o godly_a doctrine_n though_o they_o be_v not_o so_o certain_a of_o the_o truth_n of_o every_o passage_n in_o it_o yet_o they_o can_v never_o do_v it_o with_o a_o good_a conscience_n if_o they_o believe_v any_o great_a and_o considerable_a part_n of_o the_o doctrine_n therein_o contain_v to_o be_v false_a and_o dangerous_a such_o a_o subscription_n will_v be_v as_o apparent_o shuffle_n and_o dishonest_a as_o be_v the_o evasion_n of_o this_o testimony_n which_o t._n g._n make_v use_n of_o for_o want_v of_o a_o better_a i_o shall_v in_o the_o next_o place_n show_v the_o current_a doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n ever_o since_o the_o reformation_n to_o have_v be_v agreeable_a to_o this_o homily_n of_o the_o peril_n of_o idolatry_n in_o the_o injunction_n publish_v by_o k._n edward_n vi_o a._n d._n 1547._o the_o extirpation_n of_o popery_n be_v call_v the_o suppression_n of_o idolatry_n and_o superstition_n in_o the_o second_o year_n of_o edward_n vi_o archbishop_n cranmer_n publish_v his_o article_n of_o visitation_n whereof_o the_o 6._o and_o the_o last_o be_v about_o the_o take_n away_o image_n picture_n and_o all_o other_o monument_n of_o feign_a miracle_n pilgrimage_n idolatry_n and_o superstition_n in_o the_o second_o liturgy_n by_o edward_n vi_o after_o the_o communion_n be_v a_o rubric_n annex_v in_o which_o the_o adoration_n of_o the_o host_n be_v express_o call_v idolatry_n this_o be_v that_o very_a rubric_n of_o which_o t._n g._n according_a to_o his_o excellent_a skill_n in_o the_o office_n of_o our_o church_n 214._o say_v it_o be_v not_o yet_o more_o than_o a_o dozen_o year_n since_o it_o be_v insert_v into_o the_o communion_n book_n which_o he_o may_v have_v find_v above_o a_o 100_o year_n before_o in_o the_o book_n of_o edward_n vi._n in_o the_o injunction_n of_o queen_n elizabeth_n a._n d._n 1559._o art_n 2._o and_o 23._o all_o shrine_n table_n picture_n etc._n etc._n be_v command_v to_o be_v take_v away_o and_o destroy_v and_o all_o other_o monument_n of_o feign_a miracle_n idolatry_n and_o superstition_n and_o that_o 〈◊〉_d may_v not_o think_v it_o be_v only_o a_o sudden_a heaâ—_n at_o the_o first_o reformation_n which_o make_v theâ—_n charge_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n with_o idolatry_n long_o after_o in_o a_o form_n of_o thanksgiving_n in_o the_o 37._o of_o queen_n elizabeth_n a._n d._n 1594._o popery_n be_v call_v that_o idolatrous_a religion_n as_o it_o be_v in_o the_o beginning_n of_o her_o reign_n in_o the_o excellent_a apology_n for_o the_o church_n of_o england_n and_o i_o desire_v he_o or_o any_o one_o else_o 〈◊〉_d produce_v any_o one_o bishop_n or_o divine_a of_o notâ—_n in_o the_o church_n of_o england_n who_o during_o all_o hâ—r_a reign_n do_v deny_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n to_o be_v guilty_a of_o idolatry_n but_o why_o then_o be_v it_o not_o insert_v in_o the_o 39_o article_n in_o which_o t._n g._n observe_v 19â—_n the_o adoration_n of_o image_n be_v not_o reject_v as_o idolatry_n but_o only_o as_o a_o fond_a thing_n vain_o invent_v nor_o as_o repugnant_a to_o the_o plain_a word_n of_o scripture_n but_o as_o be_v rather_o repugnant_a to_o the_o word_n of_o god_n which_o plain_o give_v we_o to_o understand_v that_o they_o have_v do_v their_o endeavour_n to_o find_v a_o command_n but_o can_v not_o a_o most_o ingenious_a criticism_n when_o himself_o and_o all_o other_o of_o their_o divine_n yield_v that_o adoration_n of_o image_n which_o our_o church_n charge_v they_o with_o art_n 22._o viz._n not_o bare_o worship_v but_o adoration_n of_o image_n to_o be_v idolatry_n and_o plain_o repugnant_a to_o scripture_n be_v the_o composer_n of_o our_o article_n so_o senseless_a as_o not_o to_o think_v idolatry_n repugnant_a to_o scripture_n or_o not_o to_o think_v adoration_n of_o image_n to_o be_v idolatry_n or_o not_o to_o think_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n guilty_a of_o it_o when_o the_o article_n say_v the_o romish_a doctrine_n concern_v worship_v and_o adoration_n as_o well_o of_o image_n as_o of_o relic_n &_o c_o it_o be_v not_o mere_o the_o practice_n use_v in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n but_o their_o very_a doctrine_n concern_v adoration_n of_o image_n which_o be_v here_o charge_v and_o can_v any_o church_n teach_v adoration_n of_o image_n and_o not_o be_v guilty_a of_o idolatry_n and_o for_o his_o criticism_n about_o be_v rather_o repugnant_a it_o have_v be_v utter_o lose_v if_o he_o have_v look_v into_o the_o latin_a article_n where_o the_o word_n be_v immo_fw-la verbo_fw-la dei_fw-la contradicit_fw-la whereby_o it_o appear_v that_o rather_o be_v not_o use_v as_o a_o term_n of_o diminution_n but_o of_o a_o more_o vehement_a affirmation_n i_o now_o come_v to_o the_o exception_n he_o take_v to_o the_o particular_a testimony_n i_o produce_v of_o the_o most_o eminent_a bishop_n and_o divine_n of_o our_o church_n ever_o since_o the_o reformation_n who_o have_v all_o concur_v in_o this_o charge_n of_o idolatry_n two_o part_n in_o three_o he_o except_v against_o as_o incompetent_a witness_n in_o the_o case_n how_o few_o of_o the_o jury_n will_v any_o malefactor_n allow_v if_o such_o frivolous_a exception_n may_v serve_v his_o turn_n the_o two_o first_o he_o except_v against_o be_v the_o two_o arch-bishop_n whitgift_n and_o abbot_n as_o puritanical_o incline_v but_o as_o it_o unhappy_o fall_v out_o one_o of_o they_o be_v never_o mention_v by_o i_o and_o the_o other_o never_o till_o now_o suspect_v for_o a_o puritan_n the_o abbot_n i_o mention_v be_v not_o george_n abbot_n archbishop_n of_o canterbury_n but_z robert_z abbot_z bishop_n of_o salisbury_n and_o it_o be_v the_o first_o time_n we_o ever_o hear_v that_o a_o bishop_n of_o salisbury_n be_v suspend_v from_o his_o metropolitical_a jurisdiction_n but_o they_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v a_o faculty_n of_o do_v great_a wonder_n with_o five_o word_n than_o change_a a_o bishop_n into_o a_o archbishop_n i_o hope_v he_o understand_v the_o church_n he_o be_v of_o better_a than_o that_o he_o have_v leave_v or_o else_o we_o be_v like_a to_o have_v a_o sad_a account_n of_o history_n from_o he_o but_o why_o i_o beseech_v you_o after_o all_o his_o zeal_n and_o indefatigable_a pain_n for_o the_o church_n of_o england_n must_v archbishop_n whitgift_n be_v throw_v away_o to_o the_o puritan_n if_o he_o have_v prove_v t._n c._n at_o the_o same_o time_n archbishop_n of_o canterbury_n there_o may_v have_v be_v some_o reason_n to_o suspect_v whitgift_n to_o have_v be_v of_o the_o puritan_n side_n for_o all_o the_o world_n know_v they_o be_v greaâ—_n adversary_n on_o that_o very_a account_n of_o thâ—_n puritan_n cause_n but_o be_v not_o whitgiâ—â—_n for_o the_o lambeth_n article_n and_o whâ—_n then_o be_v the_o dominican_n puritan_n and_o no_o papist_n if_o your_o church_n may_v hauâ—_n liberty_n not_o to_o determine_v those_o nice_a point_n why_o may_v not_o we_o and_o so_o both_o party_n remain_v of_o our_o church_n as_o long_o as_o they_o contradict_v no_o receive_a article_n among_o we_o but_o the_o lambeth-article_n be_v neveâ—_n intend_v for_o any_o more_o than_o as_o responsâ—_n prudentum_fw-la to_o silence_n dispute_v in_o the_o university_n and_o i_o believe_v none_o of_o the_o puritan_n party_n after_o that_o take_v archbishop_n whitgift_n to_o be_v a_o patron_n of_o theiâ—_n cause_n but_o if_o these_o will_v not_o serve_v his_o turn_n 〈◊〉_d have_v other_o ready_a who_o for_o mere_a shamâ—_n he_o will_v not_o say_v be_v puritan_n or_o puritanical_o incline_v and_o the_o first_o of_o these_o be_v a_o archbishop_n too_o and_o that_o be_v archbishop_n bancroft_n and_o if_o he_o be_v cast_v out_o for_o a_o puritan_n sure_o there_o never_o be_v any_o bishop_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n in_o his_o sermon_n preach_v at_o paul_n cross_n on_o 1_o john_n 4._o 1._o he_o have_v these_o word_n speak_v of_o the_o papist_n 30._o the_o popish_a false_a prophet_n
consent_n of_o doctor_n in_o this_o point_n 7._o that_o it_o ought_v to_o be_v instead_o of_o a_o law_n which_o they_o ought_v not_o to_o violate_v by_o this_o we_o may_v judge_v of_o the_o learning_n and_o skill_n of_o t._n g._n in_o the_o doctrine_n of_o his_o own_o church_n but_o if_o he_o will_v not_o look_v into_o the_o controversal_a writer_n of_o their_o church_n yet_o if_o he_o have_v but_o search_v into_o the_o practice_n of_o the_o church_n either_o in_o ancient_a or_o modern_a time_n he_o will_v have_v be_v ashamed_a to_o have_v make_v use_n of_o such_o a_o argument_n to_o overthrow_v all_o ecclesiastical_a authority_n among_o we_o i_o grant_v that_o in_o some_o tumultuous_a age_n of_o the_o church_n ordination_n have_v be_v adjudge_v null_a through_o the_o default_n of_o the_o person_n but_o than_o it_o be_v mere_o for_o break_v the_o canon_n of_o the_o church_n so_o it_o be_v in_o the_o case_n of_o formosus_fw-la for_o break_v the_o canon_n against_o the_o translation_n of_o bishop_n in_o the_o case_n of_o ebbo_n archbishop_n of_o rheims_n who_o ordination_n be_v null_v by_o hincmarus_n and_o the_o council_n of_o soissons_fw-fr for_o not_o be_v canonical_o restore_v after_o deposition_n but_o upon_o appeal_n to_o the_o pope_n they_o be_v pronounce_v valid_a in_o the_o case_n of_o pope_n constantine_n for_o precepitate_v order_n to_o secure_v the_o popedom_n in_o the_o famous_a case_n of_o photius_n who_o ordination_n be_v declare_v null_a by_o the_o opposite_a faction_n on_o the_o same_o ground_n but_o all_o these_o thing_n be_v do_v in_o troublesome_a time_n when_o one_o party_n seek_v a_o pretence_n against_o the_o other_o but_o if_o we_o regard_v the_o more_o general_a practice_n of_o the_o church_n we_o shall_v find_v when_o far_o great_a objection_n than_o these_o be_v make_v yet_o ordination_n have_v be_v allow_v although_o make_v by_o heretic_n i_o shall_v offer_v he_o the_o fair_a term_n he_o can_v desire_v and_o for_o the_o practice_n of_o the_o church_n refer_v he_o to_o his_o own_o dear_a second_o council_n of_o nice_a and_o the_o modern_a practice_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n the_o question_n of_o the_o validity_n of_o ordination_n by_o heretic_n be_v at_o large_a debate_v in_o the_o first_o action_n of_o the_o second_o council_n of_o nice_a upon_o the_o submission_n of_o basilius_n theodorus_n and_o theodosius_n hypatius_n and_o other_o who_o have_v be_v bishop_n of_o the_o opposite_a party_n which_o john_n the_o vicar_n of_o the_o orient_a there_o declare_v to_o be_v worse_o than_o any_o former_a heresy_n upon_o which_o the_o question_n be_v propose_v whether_o upon_o renounce_v their_o heresy_n they_o may_v be_v receive_v as_o bishop_n and_o the_o order_n be_v allow_v of_o those_o who_o be_v ordain_v by_o they_o during_o their_o heresy_n hypatius_n appeal_v to_o the_o custom_n of_o the_o church_n then_o the_o canon_n of_o council_n and_o write_n of_o the_o father_n be_v bring_v into_o council_n tarasius_n produce_v the_o canon_n of_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a allow_v the_o ordination_n of_o the_o cathari_n and_o the_o imposition_n of_o hand_n there_o mention_v he_o understand_v only_o for_o benediction_n and_o not_o for_o ordination_n and_o the_o council_n of_o ephesus_n make_v no_o distinction_n between_o those_o ordain_v by_o nestorian_n and_o other_o for_o therein_o the_o force_n of_o that_o three_o canon_n must_v lie_v which_o tarasius_n think_v so_o plain_a from_o st._n basil_n allow_v those_o bishop_n which_o communicate_v with_o isoe_n or_o zoius_fw-la and_o saturninus_n from_o the_o council_n of_o ephesus_n allow_v the_o order_n of_o the_o messaliani_n or_o euchitae_n from_o the_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n allow_v the_o bishop_n upon_o their_o repentance_n which_o have_v join_v with_o dioscorus_n and_o more_o particular_o for_o those_o which_o have_v be_v ordain_v by_o heretical_a bishop_n it_o be_v there_o show_v that_o anatolius_n the_o precedent_n of_o the_o four_o council_n be_v ordain_v by_o dioscorus_n in_o the_o presence_n of_o eutyches_n that_o john_n bishop_n of_o jerusalem_n after_o he_o have_v renounce_v the_o acephalist_n by_o who_o he_o be_v ordain_v be_v receive_v and_o submit_v to_o as_o bishop_n by_o the_o orthodox_n that_o many_o of_o those_o who_o sit_v in_o the_o six_o council_n be_v ordain_v by_o sergius_n pyrrhus_n paulus_n and_o petrus_n who_o be_v in_o that_o council_n declare_v to_o be_v heretic_n and_o for_o 50._o year_n together_o tarasius_n say_v they_o have_v no_o other_o ordination_n upon_o these_o evidence_n of_o the_o practice_n of_o the_o church_n this_o council_n of_o nice_a declare_v likewise_o that_o the_o ordination_n of_o heretical_a bishop_n be_v valid_a for_o the_o modern_a practice_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n i_o appeal_v to_o the_o allowance_n therein_o give_v to_o the_o ordination_n of_o the_o greek_a church_n although_o the_o greek_a church_n be_v charge_v with_o heresy_n and_o that_o ever_o since_o the_o notorious_a schism_n in_o the_o time_n of_o michael_n cerularius_n a._n d._n 1053._o in_o the_o time_n of_o innocent_a the_o three_o some_o greek_a clergyman_n live_v in_o the_o diocese_n of_o latin_a bishop_n yet_o receive_v ordination_n from_o greek_a bishop_n which_o make_v the_o latin_a bishop_n suspend_v they_o from_o the_o execution_n of_o their_o office_n the_o pope_n hear_v of_o it_o send_v to_o his_o legate_n wherein_o he_o consent_v to_o the_o suspension_n in_o case_n it_o be_v do_v without_o leave_n from_o the_o latin_a bishop_n but_o if_o leave_n be_v obtain_v he_o take_v off_o the_o suspension_n trasl_n because_o this_o custom_n be_v allow_v in_o the_o church_n i_o need_v not_o produce_v more_o particular_a instance_n in_o this_o kind_n 5._o which_o may_v be_v see_v at_o large_a in_o morinus_n because_o in_o all_o the_o attempt_n of_o reconciliation_n in_o the_o several_a council_n hold_v to_o that_o purpose_n as_o at_o lion_n and_o florence_n where_o all_o the_o matter_n in_o difference_n be_v most_o full_o hand_v there_o be_v never_o any_o objection_n make_v to_o the_o greek_a ordination_n but_o most_o remarkable_a to_o this_o purpose_n be_v the_o bull_n of_o clement_n the_o seven_o contain_v in_o it_o a_o former_a bull_n of_o leo_n the_o ten_o pontifical_a publish_v by_o leo_n allatius_n by_o isaacius_n habertus_n and_o by_o morinus_n wherein_o their_o ordination_n and_o other_o rite_n and_o custom_n be_v express_o allow_v and_o to_o this_o day_n say_v morinus_n they_o be_v allow_v in_o rome_n not_o only_o to_o perform_v other_o part_n of_o divine_a service_n according_a to_o their_o custom_n in_o the_o church_n of_o st._n athanasius_n praef_n but_o to_o ordain_v priest_n after_o their_o own_o manner_n 4._o for_o which_o they_o have_v a_o bull_n of_o urban_n the_o eight_o and_o now_o i_o desire_v t._n g._n to_o consider_v a_o little_a his_o undeniable_a maxim_n that_o no_o man_n can_v give_v to_o another_o that_o which_o he_o have_v not_o himself_o whether_o he_o do_v in_o earnest_n think_v that_o his_o own_o church_n be_v so_o bereave_v of_o all_o common_a sense_n as_o not_o to_o understand_v the_o force_n of_o this_o maxim_n and_o if_o it_o think_v it_o of_o any_o weight_n in_o this_o matter_n how_o it_o can_v ever_o approve_v the_o ordination_n of_o heretic_n or_o decree_n that_o the_o sacrament_n retain_v their_o efficacy_n where_o the_o essential_o of_o they_o be_v observe_v whatever_o the_o faith_n or_o manner_n of_o the_o instrument_n be_v and_o this_o be_v all_o i_o intend_v in_o this_o preface_n of_o the_o rest_n of_o his_o book_n the_o reader_n may_v expect_v a_o account_n as_o god_n give_v health_n and_o opportunity_n the_o content_n preface_n to_o the_o two_o first_o answer_n p._n 1._o a_o particular_a examination_n of_o the_o pamphlet_n entitle_v doct._n stillingfleet_n against_o doct._n stillingfleet_n of_o the_o insufficiency_n of_o j._n w.'s_n way_n of_o answer_v p._n 13._o no_o contradiction_n about_o the_o charge_n of_o idolatry_n p._n 18._o a_o distinct_a answer_n to_o his_o proposition_n p._n 26._o in_o what_o sense_n the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v own_v by_o we_o as_o a_o true_a church_n p._n 29._o his_o appendix_n about_o idolatry_n consider_v p._n 34._o the_o second_o contradiction_n examine_v p._n 39_o the_o charge_n of_o fanaticism_n defend_v p._n 50._o no_o contradiction_n in_o the_o charge_n of_o division_n p._n 65._o the_o conclusion_n p._n 71._o a_o answer_n to_o the_o book_n entitle_v doct._n stillingfleet_v principles_n consider_v the_o occasion_n of_o annex_v those_o principle_n p._n 75._o of_o the_o notion_n of_o infallibility_n p._n 79._o n._n oh_o concession_n p._n 85._o his_o principle_n lay_v down_o p._n 95._o his_o exception_n answer_v p._n 98._o his_o proof_n of_o infallibility_n examine_v p._n 110._o of_o the_o argument_n from_o scripture_n for_o infallibility_n p._n 116._o of_o the_o argument_n from_o tradition_n for_o it_o p._n 123._o of_o
it_o this_o be_v one_o of_o the_o best_a art_n i_o have_v meet_v with_o in_o this_o pamphlet_n for_o unwary_a reader_n will_v not_o remember_v the_o charge_n when_o they_o find_v no_o answer_n but_o if_o i._n w._n have_v attempt_v to_o answer_v it_o his_o shuffle_n and_o trick_n may_v have_v make_v the_o deep_a impression_n in_o the_o reader_n mind_n remember_v then_o this_o charge_n stand_v good_a against_o they_o without_o so_o much_o as_o their_o pretend_v to_o answer_v it_o to_o come_v now_o to_o the_o other_o part_n of_o fanaticism_n viz._n a_o enthusiastic_a way_n of_o religion_n and_o here_o to_o proceed_v clear_o i_o shall_v lay_v down_o the_o method_n of_o his_o defence_n and_o then_o examine_v it_o the_o strength_n of_o his_o defence_n lie_v in_o these_o proposition_n 1._o that_o fanaticism_n do_v necessary_o contain_v a_o resistance_n against_o authority_n 2._o no_o particular_a way_n of_o religion_n countenance_v by_o a_o competent_a authority_n be_v fanaticism_n 3._o those_o thing_n which_o concern_v religious_a order_n and_o method_n of_o devotion_n which_o i_o charge_v they_o with_o be_v countenance_v by_o a_o competent_a authority_n viz._n the_o authority_n of_o that_o church_n 4._o that_o church_n can_v countenance_v fanatism_n which_o oblige_v all_o person_n to_o submit_v to_o her_o judgement_n so_o that_o here_o be_v two_o principle_n by_o which_o i._n w._n think_v to_o vindicate_v their_o church_n from_o fanaticism_n viz._n competent_a authority_n and_o submission_n of_o judgement_n to_o the_o church_n to_o show_v the_o invalidity_n of_o this_o answer_n i_o shall_v do_v these_o thing_n 1._o show_v the_o insufficiency_n of_o it_o 2._o the_o monstrous_a absurdity_n consequent_a upon_o it_o 1._o if_o this_o answer_n be_v sufficient_a he_o must_v make_v it_o appear_v that_o there_o have_v be_v none_o charge_v by_o i_o as_o fanatic_n in_o their_o church_n but_o such_o as_o have_v submit_v themselves_o and_o their_o judgement_n to_o the_o authority_n of_o their_o church_n for_o let_v we_o consider_v the_o occasion_n of_o this_o charge_n and_o we_o shall_v present_o discern_v the_o insufficiency_n of_o this_o way_n of_o answer_v it_o the_o occasion_n be_v that_o my_o adversary_n make_v all_o the_o sect_n and_o fanaticism_n among_o we_o to_o be_v the_o effect_n of_o the_o reformation_n what_o answer_n can_v be_v more_o proper_a in_o this_o case_n than_o to_o show_v that_o there_o be_v as_o wild_a and_o extravagant_a fanaticism_n before_o as_o have_v be_v since_o which_o be_v a_o plain_a evidence_n that_o can_v be_v the_o cause_n of_o they_o to_o which_o they_o impute_v they_o to_o make_v this_o out_o i_o search_v into_o the_o several_a sort_n of_o fanaticism_n and_o give_v instance_n very_o clear_a of_o as_o great_a fanatic_n in_o the_o time_n before_o the_o reformation_n as_o have_v be_v since_o from_o the_o many_o pretender_n to_o immediate_a revelation_n among_o they_o who_o be_v person_n allow_v and_o approve_v by_o their_o church_n and_o some_o of_o they_o canonize_v for_o saint_n but_o beside_o these_o i_o give_v such_o other_o instance_n of_o fanaticism_n among_o the_o friar_n and_o other_o of_o their_o church_n as_o be_v never_o hear_v of_o in_o the_o world_n before_o as_o the_o broacher_n and_o maintainer_n of_o the_o friar_n gospel_n which_o be_v to_o put_v out_o of_o door_n the_o gospel_n of_o christ_n the_o spiritual_a brethren_n of_o the_o order_n of_o s._n francis_n call_v by_o several_a name_n but_o especial_o that_o of_o fratricelli_n who_o continue_v long_o spread_v far_o and_o more_o distrube_v the_o church_n than_o any_o since_o have_v do_v the_o dulcinistae_n in_o italy_n the_o alumbrado_n in_o spain_n etc._n etc._n what_o do_v he_o now_o say_v concern_v all_o these_o be_v these_o countenance_v by_o a_o competent_a authority_n among_o they_o do_v they_o submit_v their_o judgement_n to_o the_o church_n if_o neither_o of_o these_o be_v pretend_v in_o reference_n to_o they_o than_o this_o answer_n must_v be_v very_o insufficient_a because_o it_o do_v not_o reach_v to_o the_o matter_n in_o charge_n 2._o for_o those_o who_o be_v as_o he_o say_v countenance_v by_o authority_n and_o do_v submit_v themselves_o to_o the_o church_n yet_o this_o do_v not_o clear_v they_o from_o fanaticism_n but_o draw_v after_o it_o these_o monstrous_a absurdity_n 1._o that_o prevail_a fanaticism_n cease_v to_o be_v fanaticism_n like_o treason_n which_o when_o it_o prosper_v none_o dare_v call_v it_o treason_n a_o excellent_a way_n this_o to_o vindicate_v the_o fanaticism_n of_o the_o late_a time_n which_o because_o countenance_v by_o a_o authority_n suppose_v competent_a enough_o by_o some_o who_o then_o write_v of_o obedience_n and_o government_n it_o cease_v to_o be_v fanaticism_n and_o all_o the_o wild_a and_o extravagant_a heat_n of_o man_n brain_n their_o enthusiasm_n and_o revelation_n be_v regular_a and_o orderly_a thing_n because_o countenance_v by_o such_o authority_n as_o be_v then_o over_o they_o 2._o by_o this_o rule_n the_o prophet_n and_o apostle_n nay_o our_o lord_n himself_o be_v avoidable_a fanatic_n for_o what_o competent_a authority_n have_v they_o to_o countenance_v they_o the_o jewish_a church_n be_v not_o yet_o cast_v off_o while_o our_o saviour_n live_v but_o utter_o oppose_v his_o doctrine_n and_o revelation_n as_o come_v from_o a_o private_a spirit_n of_o his_o own_o according_a therefore_o to_o these_o excellent_a principle_n our_o b._n saviour_n be_v make_v a_o mere_a fanatic_a because_o he_o want_v a_o competent_a authority_n of_o the_o present_a church_n to_o countenance_v he_o the_o same_o be_v general_o the_o case_n of_o the_o prophet_n and_o of_o all_o the_o apostle_n but_o what_o rock_n and_o precipice_n will_v a_o bad_a cause_n drive_v man_n upon_o if_o that_o which_o make_v fanaticism_n or_o not_o fanaticism_n be_v the_o be_v countenance_v or_o not_o countenance_v by_o this_o competent_a authority_n these_o horrible_a absurdity_n be_v unavoidable_a and_o all_o religion_n must_v be_v resolve_v into_o the_o will_n and_o pleasure_n of_o this_o competent_a authority_n but_o i_o need_v not_o take_v such_o pain_n to_o prove_v this_o for_o my_o brave_a answerer_n 1._o w._n set_v it_o down_o in_o his_o own_o word_n 9_o moreover_o otherwise_o all_o the_o particular_a manner_n of_o preach_v or_o pray_v practise_v by_o the_o prophet_n and_o all_o their_o extraordinary_a vision_n and_o revelation_n will_v be_v flat_a fanaticism_n but_o because_o they_o be_v countenance_v by_o a_o competent_a authority_n they_o can_v not_o deserve_v that_o character_n excellent_a doctrine_n for_o a_o popish_a leviathan_n be_v you_o in_o earnest_a sir_n do_v you_o think_v the_o prophet_n have_v be_v fanatic_n in_o case_n of_o no_o competent_a authority_n to_o countenance_v they_o what_o competent_a authority_n have_v the_o prophet_n elijah_n to_o countenance_v he_o 18._o when_o all_o the_o authority_n that_o then_o be_v 3._o not_o only_o oppose_v he_o but_o seek_v his_o life_n what_o competent_a authority_n have_v any_o of_o the_o prophet_n who_o be_v send_v to_o the_o ten_o tribe_n what_o have_v jeremiah_n ezekiel_n and_o the_o rest_n of_o they_o it_o seem_v then_o all_o these_o excellent_a and_o inspire_a person_n be_v cast_v into_o the_o common_a herd_n of_o fanatic_n for_o want_v of_o this_o competent_a authority_n to_o countenance_v they_o and_o yet_o this_o be_v the_o man_n mere_o because_o i_o lay_v open_a the_o fanaticism_n of_o some_o their_o pretend_a saint_n such_o as_o ignatius_n loyola_n and_o s._n francis_n who_o rank_n i_o with_o lucian_n and_o porphyry_n have_v he_o not_o himself_o a_o great_a zeal_n for_o religion_n the_o mean_a while_n resolve_v all_o revelation_n into_o his_o competent_a authority_n and_o not_o only_o so_o but_o parallel_v the_o expression_n and_o practice_n of_o s._n brigitt_n and_o mother_n juliana_n than_o which_o scarce_o any_o thing_n be_v ever_o print_v more_o ridiculous_a in_o the_o way_n of_o revelation_n with_o those_o of_o the_o holy_a prophet_n and_o apostle_n if_o a_o man_n design_v to_o speak_v mischievous_o against_o the_o scripture_n and_o divine_a revelation_n he_o can_v not_o do_v it_o more_o to_o purpose_n than_o i._o w._n have_v do_v in_o these_o word_n when_o he_o compare_v thing_n who_o folly_n be_v so_o manifest_a at_o the_o first_o view_n with_o that_o divine_a wisdom_n which_o inspire_v those_o holy_a person_n who_o god_n send_v upon_o particular_a message_n to_o his_o people_n and_o give_v so_o great_a assurance_n that_o he_o send_v they_o and_o who_o deliver_v matter_n of_o great_a weight_n and_o moment_n and_o not_o such_o tittle_a tattle_n as_o those_o two_o woman_n book_n be_v fraught_v withal_o but_o if_o this_o be_v the_o way_n they_o have_v to_o vindicate_v they_o from_o be_v fanatic_n it_o be_v absolute_o the_o worst_a that_o can_v be_v think_v of_o for_o it_o can_v discover_v so_o high_a a_o opinion_n of_o they_o as_o it_o do_v a_o
with_o in_o the_o field_n and_o to_o speak_v truth_n n._n o._n seem_v to_o understand_v his_o art_n better_o than_o to_o meddle_v with_o such_o heavy_a and_o antique_a armour_n which_o every_o one_o have_v be_v foil_v with_o that_o have_v undertake_v to_o combat_v with_o they_o only_o it_o seem_v a_o little_a for_o the_o credit_n of_o their_o cause_n to_o point_v to_o such_o a_o magazine_n which_o in_o the_o day_n of_o ignorance_n and_o credulity_n the_o romantic_a age_n of_o the_o church_n be_v in_o great_a request_n but_o we_o must_v now_o buckle_v ourselves_o to_o a_o new_a manner_n of_o combat_n which_o be_v from_o the_o tradition_n of_o the_o church_n and_o that_o of_o the_o very_a same_o nature_n with_o what_o we_o have_v for_o the_o canon_n of_o scripture_n this_o i_o confess_v be_v bright_a shine_a armour_n and_o may_v do_v great_a service_n if_o it_o will_v hold_v but_o that_o must_v be_v judge_v upon_o trial_n which_o i_o now_o set_v myself_o to_o but_o we_o shall_v find_v that_o no_o weapon_n form_v against_o truth_n can_v prosper_v and_o it_o have_v be_v long_o observe_v of_o rome_n that_o it_o can_v never_o endure_v a_o close_a siege_n the_o question_n now_o be_v whether_o they_o of_o the_o roman_a church_n have_v the_o same_o universal_a tradition_n for_o the_o infallibility_n of_o the_o guide_n of_o it_o w_z ch_z we_o have_v for_o the_o canon_n of_o scripture_n w_z ch_z he_o assert_v it_o be_v i_o suppose_v agree_v on_o both_o side_n that_o the_o tradition_n on_o w_z ch_z we_o receive_v and_o believe_v the_o scripture_n to_o be_v the_o word_n of_o god_n be_v universal_a as_o to_o all_o age_n and_o time_n of_o the_o church_n that_o from_o the_o beginning_n all_o dispute_v in_o religion_n among_o true_a christian_n be_v build_v upon_o the_o supposition_n of_o it_o that_o in_o no_o age_n any_o person_n be_v allow_v to_o be_v good_a christian_n who_o make_v doubt_n of_o it_o that_o every_o age_n do_v afford_v plentiful_a testimony_n of_o the_o belief_n of_o it_o this_o be_v that_o universal_a tradition_n we_o receive_v the_o scripture_n upon_o and_o let_v any_o thing_n like_o this_o be_v produce_v for_o the_o infallibility_n of_o the_o guide_n of_o their_o church_n and_o we_o yield_v up_o the_o cause_n to_o they_o can_v any_o fair_a term_n than_o these_o be_v desire_v but_o we_o expect_v proof_n and_o so_o i_o perceive_v we_o may_v do_v to_o the_o world_n end_n i_o commend_v the_o ingenuity_n of_o n._n o._n for_o endeavour_v to_o escape_v out_o of_o the_o circle_n any_o way_n but_o i_o believe_v they_o think_v themselves_o as_o wise_a who_o still_o dance_n within_o it_o know_v the_o impossibility_n of_o do_v any_o good_a in_o this_o other_o way_n the_o only_a argument_n he_o insist_o upon_o be_v so_o weak_a that_o i_o wonder_v he_o have_v not_o consider_v how_o often_o it_o have_v be_v answer_v by_o their_o own_o writer_n for_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o provincial_a council_n as_o well_o as_o general_n have_v anathematise_v dissenter_n and_o pronounce_v they_o heretic_n which_o be_v his_o only_a argument_n to_o prove_v this_o tradition_n of_o the_o church_n infallibility_n 10._o and_o they_o have_v no_o way_n to_o answer_v it_o but_o by_o say_v this_o do_v not_o imply_v their_o infallibility_n and_o if_o it_o do_v not_o in_o the_o case_n of_o provincial_a council_n why_o shall_v he_o think_v it_o do_v in_o the_o case_n of_o general_n for_o the_o anathema_n of_o provincial_a council_n do_v not_o relate_v to_o the_o acceptation_n of_o their_o decree_n either_o by_o the_o pope_n or_o the_o whole_a church_n as_o n._n o._n suppose_n but_o do_v proceed_v upon_o their_o own_o assurance_n of_o the_o truth_n of_o what_o they_o decree_v otherwise_o their_o anathema_n will_v have_v be_v only_o conditional_a and_o not_o absolute_a and_o peremptory_a as_o we_o see_v they_o be_v but_o i_o need_v give_v no_o other_o answer_n to_o this_o argument_n than_o in_o the_o word_n of_o dr._n field_n who_o n._n o._n appeal_v to_o before_o 4._o viz._n that_o council_n denounce_v anathema_n not_o because_o they_o think_v every_o one_o that_o disobey_v the_o decree_n of_o the_o council_n to_o be_v accurse_v but_o because_o they_o be_v persuade_v in_o particular_a that_o this_o be_v the_o eternal_a truth_n of_o god_n which_o they_o propose_v therefore_o they_o accurse_v they_o that_o obstinate_o shall_v resist_v as_o st._n paul_n will_v every_o christian_a man_n to_o anathematise_v a_o angel_n come_v from_o heaven_n if_o he_o shall_v teach_v he_o any_o other_o doctrine_n than_o he_o have_v already_o learned_a yet_o be_v not_o every_o particular_a christian_a free_a from_o possibility_n of_o err_a if_o the_o argument_n than_o be_v good_a from_o anathematise_v dissenter_n and_o call_v they_o heretic_n every_o particular_a person_n must_v by_o it_o be_v prove_v infallible_a who_o be_v bind_v to_o anathematise_v even_o angel_n from_o heaven_n in_o case_n of_o deliver_v any_o other_o doctrine_n from_o the_o gospel_n so_o that_o this_o which_o be_v his_o only_a argument_n in_o stead_n of_o prove_v a_o universal_a tradition_n will_v prove_v a_o universal_a infallibility_n let_v the_o reader_n now_o judge_v in_o his_o conscience_n whether_o here_o be_v any_o thing_n offer_v in_o the_o way_n of_o tradition_n for_o the_o church_n infallibility_n that_o may_v bear_v the_o least_o proportion_n with_o the_o tradition_n on_o which_o we_o receive_v the_o scripture_n and_o yet_o if_o this_o have_v be_v true_a it_o have_v be_v almost_o impossible_a that_o any_o one_o age_n shall_v have_v pass_v without_o remarkable_a testimony_n of_o it_o for_o no_o age_n of_o the_o church_n have_v be_v so_o happy_a as_o not_o to_o have_v occasion_n for_o a_o infallible_a judge_n of_o controversy_n if_o any_o such_o have_v be_v appoint_v by_o christ_n and_o therefore_o it_o can_v be_v imagine_v but_o that_o christian_n must_v in_o all_o controversy_n arise_v have_v appeal_v to_o he_o and_o stand_v to_o his_o determination_n which_o must_v have_v be_v as_o well_o know_v in_o the_o practice_n of_o the_o church_n as_o judge_n try_v cause_n in_o westminster_n hall_n but_o i_o challenge_v he_o to_o produce_v any_o one_o age_n since_o the_o apostle_n time_n to_o this_o day_n wherein_o the_o infallibility_n of_o a_o stand_a judge_n of_o controversy_n appoint_v by_o christ_n have_v be_v receive_v by_o as_o universal_a a_o consent_n as_o the_o authority_n of_o scripture_n have_v be_v in_o that_o very_a age._n nay_o i_o except_v not_o that_o age_n which_o have_v be_v since_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n for_o the_o scripture_n of_o the_o new_a testament_n have_v be_v receive_v of_o all_o side_n but_o the_o infallibility_n of_o a_o stand_a judge_n be_v utter_o deny_v by_o one_o side_n and_o vehement_o dispute_v between_o several_a party_n on_o the_o other_o some_o make_v only_o the_o essential_a church_n infallible_a other_o the_o representative_a in_o council_n other_o again_o the_o virtual_a viz._n the_o pope_n and_o suppose_v any_o infallible_a judge_n necessary_a it_o stand_v to_o reason_v it_o shall_v be_v rather_o in_o one_o than_o in_o a_o multitude_n and_o rather_o in_o a_o constant_a succession_n of_o bishop_n in_o one_o see_v than_o in_o a_o uncertain_a number_n who_o can_v be_v convene_v together_o as_o often_o as_o the_o necessity_n of_o the_o church_n may_v require_v but_o this_o be_v so_o far_o from_o be_v receive_v as_o a_o universal_a tradition_n in_o that_o very_a age_n wherein_o we_o live_v that_o only_o one_o busy_a party_n in_o the_o roman_a church_n do_v maintain_v it_o many_o other_o eager_o oppose_v it_o and_o all_o the_o prince_n and_o state_n in_o christendom_n do_v in_o their_o action_n if_o not_o in_o word_n deny_v it_o and_o be_v not_o this_o now_o a_o universal_a tradition_n fit_a to_o be_v match_v with_o that_o of_o the_o scripture_n i_o have_v once_o think_v to_o have_v bring_v testimony_n oâ—t_v of_o every_o age_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n manifest_o disprove_v any_o such_o tradition_n of_o infallibility_n and_o that_o not_o only_o of_o private_a person_n when_o there_o be_v no_o council_n but_o from_o the_o most_o solemn_a act_n of_o council_n and_o the_o confession_n of_o their_o own_o writer_n but_o that_o will_v swell_v this_o answer_n to_o too_o great_a a_o bulk_n and_o be_v not_o needful_a where_o so_o very_o little_o be_v offer_v for_o the_o proof_n of_o it_o and_o yet_o i_o shall_v be_v ready_a to_o do_v it_o when_o any_o thing_n more_o important_a require_v it_o i_o now_o return_v to_o his_o exception_n against_o the_o latter_a part_n of_o the_o former_a proposition_n viz._n that_o infallibility_n in_o a_o body_n of_o man_n be_v as_o liable_a to_o doubt_n and_o dispute_v as_o in_o those_o book_n from_o whence_o only_o they_o derive_v their_o infallibility_n the_o plain_a meaning_n of_o which_o
governor_n of_o a_o christian_a society_n the_o privilege_n of_o command_v in_o thing_n which_o god_n have_v nâ—t_a alâ—_n ready_a determine_v by_o his_o own_o law_n we_o plead_v for_o the_o respect_n and_o reverence_n which_o be_v due_a to_o the_o lawful_a constitution_n oâ—_n the_o church_n whereof_o we_o be_v member_n and_o 〈◊〉_d the_o just_a authority_n of_o the_o guide_v it_o in_o the_o exercise_n of_o that_o power_n which_o be_v commit_v to_o the_o governor_n of_o it_o as_o the_o successor_n of_o the_o apostle_n in_o their_o care_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n although_o not_o in_o their_o infallibility_n 6._o we_o allow_v a_o very_a great_a authority_n to_o the_o guide_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n in_o the_o best_a time_n of_o christianity_n and_o look_v upon_o the_o concurrent_a sense_n of_o antiquity_n as_o a_o excellent_a mean_n to_o understand_v the_o mind_n of_o scripture_n in_o place_n otherwise_o doubtful_a and_o obscure_a we_o prosess_v a_o great_a reverence_n to_o the_o ancient_a father_n of_o the_o church_n but_o especial_o when_o assemble_v in_o free_a and_o general_a council_n we_o reject_v the_o ancient_a heresy_n condemn_v in_o they_o which_o we_o the_o rather_o believe_v to_o be_v against_o the_o scripture_n because_o so_o ancient_a so_o wise_a and_o so_o great_a person_n do_v deliver_v the_o contrary_a doctrine_n not_o only_o to_o be_v the_o sense_n of_o the_o church_n in_o their_o own_o time_n but_o ever_o since_o the_o apostle_n nay_o we_o reject_v nothing_o that_o can_v be_v prove_v by_o a_o universal_a tradition_n from_o the_o apostolical_a time_n downward_o but_o we_o have_v so_o great_a a_o opinion_n of_o the_o wisdom_n and_o piety_n of_o those_o excellent_a guide_n of_o the_o church_n in_o the_o primitive_a time_n that_o we_o see_v no_o reason_n to_o have_v those_o thing_n force_v upon_o we_o now_o which_o we_o offer_v to_o prove_v to_o be_v contrary_a to_o their_o doctrine_n and_o practice_n so_o that_o the_o controversy_n between_o we_o be_v not_o about_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o guide_n of_o the_o church_n but_o whether_o the_o guide_n of_o the_o apostolical_a and_o primitive_a time_n ought_v not_o to_o have_v great_a authority_n over_o we_o than_o those_o of_o the_o present_a church_n in_o thing_n wherein_o they_o contradict_v each_o other_o this_o be_v the_o true_a state_n of_o the_o controversy_n between_o we_o and_o all_o the_o clamour_n of_o reject_v the_o authority_n of_o church_n guide_n be_v vain_a and_o impertinent_a but_o we_o profess_v to_o yield_v great_a reverence_n and_o submission_n of_o mind_n to_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n than_o to_o any_o guide_n of_o the_o church_n ever_o since_o we_o be_v sure_o they_o speak_v by_o a_o infallible_a spirit_n and_o where_o they_o have_v determine_v matter_n of_o faith_n or_o practice_n we_o look_v upon_o it_o as_o arrogance_n and_o presumption_n in_o any_o other_o to_o alter_v what_o they_o have_v declare_v and_o for_o the_o age_n since_o we_o have_v a_o much_o great_a esteem_n for_o those_o near_a the_o apostolical_a time_n and_o so_o downward_o till_o ignorance_n ambition_n and_o private_a interest_n sway_v too_o much_o among_o those_o who_o be_v call_v the_o guide_n of_o the_o church_n and_o that_o by_o the_o confession_n of_o those_o who_o be_v member_n of_o it_o at_o the_o same_o time_n which_o make_v we_o not_o to_o wonder_v that_o such_o corruption_n of_o doctrine_n and_o practice_n shall_v then_o come_v in_o but_o we_o do_v just_o wonder_v at_o the_o sincerity_n of_o those_o who_o will_v not_o have_v they_o reform_v and_o take_v away_o 7._o in_o matter_n impose_v upon_o we_o to_o believe_v or_o practice_v which_o be_v repugnant_a to_o plain_a command_n of_o scripture_n or_o the_o evidence_n offence_n or_o the_o ground_n of_o christian_a religion_n we_o assert_v that_o no_o authority_n of_o the_o present_a guide_n of_o a_o church_n be_v to_o over-rule_v our_o faith_n or_o practice_n for_o there_o be_v some_o thing_n so_o plain_a that_o no_o man_n will_v be_v guide_v by_o another_o opinion_n in_o they_o if_o any_o philosopher_n do_v think_v his_o authority_n ought_v to_o over-rule_v a_o ignorant_a man_n opinion_n in_o say_v the_o snow_n which_o he_o see_v to_o be_v white_a be_v not_o so_o i_o will_v fain_o know_v whether_o that_o man_n do_v better_a to_o believe_v his_o eye_n or_o the_o prudent_a experience_a philosopher_n i_o be_o certain_a if_o i_o destroy_v the_o evidence_n of_o sense_n i_o must_v overthrow_v the_o ground_n of_o christian_a religion_n and_o i_o be_o as_o certain_a if_o i_o believe_v that_o not_o to_o be_v bread_n which_o my_o sense_n tell_v i_o be_v so_o i_o must_v destroy_v the_o great_a evidence_n of_o sense_n and_o which_o be_v fit_a for_o i_o to_o reject_v that_o evidence_n which_o assure_v my_o christianity_n to_o i_o or_o that_o authority_n which_o by_o its_o imposition_n on_o my_o faith_n overthrow_v the_o certainty_n of_o sense_n we_o do_v not_o say_v that_o we_o be_v to_o reject_v any_o doctrine_n deliver_v in_o scripture_n which_o concern_v a_o be_v infinite_o above_o our_o understanding_n because_o we_o can_v comprehend_v all_o thing_n contain_v in_o it_o but_o in_o matter_n liable_a to_o sense_n and_o the_o proper_a object_n of_o it_o we_o must_v beg_v pardon_n if_o we_o prefer_v the_o ground_n of_o our_o common_a christianity_n before_o a_o novel_a and_o monstrous_a figment_n hatch_v in_o the_o time_n of_o ignorance_n and_o barbarism_n foster_v by_o faction_n and_o impose_v by_o tyranny_n we_o find_v no_o command_n so_o plain_a in_o scripture_n that_o we_o must_v believe_v the_o guide_n of_o the_o church_n in_o all_o they_o deliver_v as_o there_o be_v that_o we_o must_v not_o worship_v image_n that_o we_o must_v pray_v with_o understanding_n that_o we_o must_v keep_v to_o our_o saviour_n institution_n of_o the_o lord_n supper_n but_o if_o any_o guide_n of_o a_o church_n pretend_v to_o a_o authority_n to_o evacuate_v the_o force_n of_o these_o law_n we_o do_v not_o so_o much_o reject_v their_o authority_n as_o prefer_v god_n above_o they_o do_v that_o man_n destroy_v the_o authority_n of_o parent_n that_o refuse_v to_o obey_v they_o when_o they_o command_v he_o to_o commit_v treason_n that_o be_v our_o case_n in_o this_o matter_n suppose_v such_o guide_n of_o a_o church_n which_o otherwise_o we_o be_v bind_v to_o obey_v if_o they_o require_v thing_n contrary_a to_o a_o direct_a command_n of_o god_n must_v we_o prefer_v their_o guidance_n before_o god_n if_o they_o can_v prove_v we_o mistake_v we_o yield_v but_o till_o then_o the_o question_n be_v not_o whether_o the_o guide_n of_o the_o church_n must_v be_v submit_v to_o rather_o than_o our_o own_o reason_n but_o whether_o god_n authority_n or_o they_o must_v be_v obey_v and_o i_o will_v glad_o know_v whether_o there_o be_v not_o some_o point_n of_o faith_n and_o some_o part_n of_o our_o duty_n so_o plain_a that_o no_o church-authority_n determine_v the_o contrary_a aught_o to_o be_v obey_v 8._o no_o absolute_a submission_n can_v be_v due_a to_o those_o guide_n of_o a_o church_n who_o have_v oppose_v and_o contradict_v each_o other_o and_o condemn_v one_o anâ—ther_n for_o error_n and_o hereâ—y_n for_o then_o in_o case_n of_o absolute_a submission_n a_o man_n must_v yield_v his_o assent_n to_o contradiction_n and_o for_o the_o same_o reason_n that_o he_o be_v to_o be_v a_o catholic_n at_o one_o time_n he_o must_v be_v a_o heretic_n at_o another_o i_o hope_v the_o guide_n of_o the_o present_a church_n pretend_v to_o no_o more_o infallibility_n and_o authority_n than_o their_o predecessor_n in_o the_o same_o capacity_n with_o themselves_o have_v have_v and_o we_o say_v they_o have_v contradict_v the_o sense_n of_o those_o before_o they_o in_o the_o matter_n in_o dispute_n between_o we_o yet_o that_o be_v not_o the_o thing_n i_o now_o insist_v upon_o but_o that_o these_o guide_n of_o the_o church_n have_v declare_v each_o other_o to_o be_v fallible_a by_o condemn_v their_o opinion_n and_o practice_n and_o by_o that_o mean_n have_v make_v it_o necessary_a for_o man_n to_o believe_v those_o not_o to_o be_v infallible_a unless_o both_o part_n of_o a_o contradiction_n may_v be_v infallible_o true_a suppose_v a_o man_n live_v in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o prevalency_n of_o arrianism_n when_o almost_o all_o the_o guide_n of_o the_o church_n declare_v in_o favour_n of_o it_o when_o several_a great_a council_n oppose_v and_o contradict_v that_o of_o nice_n when_o pope_n liberius_n do_v subscribe_v the_o sirmian_n confession_n and_o communicate_v with_o the_o arrian_n what_o advice_n will_v n._n o._n give_v such_o a_o one_o if_o he_o must_v not_o exercise_v his_o own_o judgement_n and_o compare_v both_o the_o doctrine_n by_o the_o rule_n of_o scripture_n must_v he_o follow_v the_o present_a guide_n even_o the_o pope_n himself_o then_o he_o must_v
join_v with_o the_o the_o arrian_n must_v he_o adhere_v to_o the_o nicene_n council_n but_o there_o be_v more_o numerous_a council_n which_o condemn_v it_o what_o remedy_n can_v be_v suppose_v in_o such_o a_o case_n but_o that_o every_o person_n must_v search_v and_o examine_v the_o several_a doctrine_n according_a to_o his_o best_a ability_n and_o judge_v what_o be_v best_a for_o he_o to_o believe_v and_o practice_v no_o answer_n can_v be_v more_o absurd_a in_o this_o case_n than_o that_o which_o some_o give_v that_o liberius_n only_o err_v in_o his_o external_n profession_n of_o faith_n and_o not_o in_o the_o belief_n of_o it_o for_o we_o be_v now_o speak_v of_o such_o as_o be_v to_o be_v guide_n to_o other_o and_o on_o who_o direction_n they_o be_v to_o rely_v which_o must_v be_v something_o which_o may_v be_v know_v to_o they_o suppose_v then_o that_o liberius_n when_o he_o subscribe_v and_o join_v with_o the_o arrian_n be_v a_o catholic_n in_o his_o heart_n this_o take_v as_o much_o off_o from_o the_o authority_n of_o a_o guide_n as_o error_n will_v do_v for_o who_o dare_v rely_v upon_o he_o who_o act_n against_o his_o conscience_n and_o believe_v one_o way_n and_o do_v another_o will_v any_o in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n think_v it_o fit_a to_o submit_v themselves_o to_o the_o direction_n of_o such_o person_n who_o they_o be_v assure_v do_v not_o believe_v one_o word_n of_o what_o they_o profess_v but_o join_v in_o communion_n with_o that_o church_n only_o for_o some_o temporal_a end_n but_o in_o truth_n liberius_n go_v so_o far_o that_o hilary_n denounce_v a_o anathema_n against_o he_o and_o all_o that_o join_v with_o he_o neither_o be_v this_o the_o only_a case_n of_o this_o nature_n to_o be_v suppose_v for_o the_o council_n of_o ephesus_n and_o chalcedon_n prove_v ineffectual_a for_o the_o suppression_n of_o the_o nestorian_a and_o eutychian_a heresy_n and_o rather_o great_a disturbance_n arise_v in_o the_o church_n after_o the_o late_a of_o these_o because_o the_o write_n of_o theodorus_n of_o mopsuestia_n and_o theodoret_n against_o cyril_n and_o of_o ibas_n to_o maris_fw-la the_o persian_a not_o be_v therein_o condemn_v which_o be_v suppose_v to_o favour_v the_o nestorian_a heresy_n the_o nestorian_n increase_v their_o faction_n under_o the_o authority_n of_o those_o write_n and_o the_o eutychian_o make_v that_o their_o plea_n for_o reject_v that_o council_n because_o it_o seem_v to_o favour_n nestorianism_n the_o emperor_n justinian_n by_o the_o persuasion_n of_o theodorus_n of_o caesarea_n resolve_v to_o have_v those_o three_o chapter_n as_o they_o be_v call_v condemn_v hope_v by_o this_o mean_n to_o persuade_v the_o eutychian_a faction_n to_o accept_v the_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n and_o thereby_o to_o settle_v peace_n in_o the_o church_n which_o be_v then_o miserable_o rend_v and_o divide_v to_o this_o end_n by_o the_o consent_n of_o the_o four_o eastern_a patriarch_n he_o publish_v a_o edict_n wherein_o he_o condemn_v the_o three_o chapter_n and_o anathematize_n those_o who_o shall_v defend_v they_o to_o this_o edict_n the_o guide_n of_o the_o eastern_a church_n subscribe_v 〈…〉_z but_o vigilius_n then_o pope_n although_o victor_n â—ununensis_fw-la a_o writer_n of_o that_o age_n say_v that_o he_o have_v give_v it_o under_o his_o hand_n to_o theodora_n the_o empress_n that_o if_o he_o may_v be_v make_v pope_n he_o will_v condemn_v the_o three_o chapter_n yet_o now_o be_v by_o violent_a hand_n thrust_v into_o the_o chair_n he_o change_v his_o mind_n and_o declare_v against_o the_o edict_n and_o threaten_v excommunication_n to_o those_o who_o approve_v it_o as_o be_v contrary_a to_o the_o catholic_n faith_n establish_v in_o the_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n and_o according_o stephanus_n his_o legate_n withdraw_v from_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n upon_o this_o the_o emperor_n send_v for_o vigilius_n to_o constantinople_n who_o be_v come_v thither_o excommunicate_v the_o patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n and_o all_o who_o condemn_v the_o three_o chapter_n or_o join_v with_o those_o who_o condemn_v they_o and_o the_o patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n again_o excommunicate_v he_o but_o after_o 4._o or_o 5._o month_n time_n these_o excommunication_n be_v take_v off_o and_o pope_n vigilius_n after_o that_o publish_v a_o decree_n wherein_o the_o three_o chapter_n be_v condemn_v by_o he_o with_o a_o salvo_n to_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n which_o make_v the_o bishop_n of_o africa_n illyricum_n and_o dalmatia_n to_o fall_v off_o from_o he_o and_o rusticus_n and_o sebâ—stianus_n tâ—o_fw-la deacon_n of_o his_o own_o church_n who_o the_o pope_n excommunicate_v for_o so_o do_v yet_o the_o emperouâ—_n himself_o be_v not_o satisfy_v with_o that_o saâ—vo_n and_o the_o pope_n not_o yield_v without_o it_o a_o general_n council_n be_v call_v at_o constantinâ—pâ—e_n to_o put_v a_o end_n to_o this_o controversy_n to_o which_o the_o pope_n be_v solemn_o invite_v refuse_v to_o come_v the_o council_n however_o proceed_v in_o the_o examination_n of_o the_o three_o chapter_n during_o their_o session_n vigilius_n publish_v his_o apostolical_a decree_n or_o constitution_n to_o the_o whole_a catholic_n church_n with_o the_o assistance_n of_o 16._o bishop_n of_o italy_n africa_n and_o illyricum_n and_o three_o roman_a deacon_n wherein_o the_o pope_n defend_v the_o three_o chapter_n and_o define_v in_o the_o conclusion_n of_o it_o that_o it_o shall_v be_v lawful_a for_o none_o to_o write_v or_o teach_v any_o thing_n about_o these_o matter_n contrary_a to_o his_o present_a definition_n or_o to_o move_v any_o far_a question_n about_o they_o notwithstanding_o which_o definition_n of_o the_o pope_n the_o council_n proceed_v to_o the_o condemn_v the_o three_o chapter_n and_o to_o the_o anathematise_v those_o who_o do_v not_o condemn_v they_o that_o this_o be_v the_o true_a matter_n of_o fact_n i_o be_o content_a to_o appeal_v to_o the_o act_n of_o the_o council_n the_o edict_n of_o justinian_n the_o pope_n own_o decree_n or_o the_o writer_n of_o that_o age_n or_o the_o most_o learned_a person_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n 18_o such_o as_o â—aronius_a petavius_n and_o petrus_n de_fw-fr marca_n who_o have_v all_o give_v a_o account_n of_o this_o controversy_n i_o now_o desire_v to_o know_v what_o a_o person_n in_o that_o time_n shall_v do_v who_o be_v bind_v to_o yield_v a_o internal_a assent_n to_o the_o guide_n of_o the_o church_n decrâ—to_fw-la must_v he_o believe_v the_o pope_n he_o not_o only_o contradict_v the_o council_n but_o himself_o too_o for_o it_o now_o appear_v by_o a_o greek_a epistle_n first_o publish_v by_o petrus_n de_fw-fr marcâ_fw-la out_o of_o the_o king_n of_o frances_n library_n that_o vigilius_n be_v banish_v by_o justinian_n do_v afterward_o retract_v his_o own_o decree_n so_o solemn_o make_v and_o confirm_v the_o council_n will_v not_o a_o man_n now_o be_v in_o a_o pretty_a condition_n that_o be_v bind_v to_o believe_v one_o in_o all_o he_o say_v that_o so_o often_o contradict_v himself_o must_v he_o believe_v the_o council_n what_o then_o become_v of_o the_o pope_n infallibility_n when_o they_o be_v so_o far_o from_o receive_v the_o pope_n definition_n though_o do_v in_o such_o a_o manner_n in_o which_o bellarmin_n say_v 3._o the_o pope_n can_v err_v viz._n when_o he_o teach_v the_o whole_a church_n that_o they_o reject_v his_o decree_n and_o determine_v the_o quite_o contrary_a i_o know_v but_o one_o way_n of_o evade_n this_v which_o be_v that_o common_o insist_v on_o by_o those_o of_o the_o roman_a church_n viz._n that_o all_o this_o be_v not_o a_o controversy_n about_o 〈◊〉_d but_o person_n so_o indeed_o some_o of_o the_o 〈◊〉_d we_o of_o vigilius_n say_v when_o they_o endeavour_v to_o extenuate_v the_o matter_n as_o much_o as_o they_o can_v find_v that_o the_o bishop_n of_o africa_n and_o many_o in_o italy_n break_v off_o from_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n on_o the_o account_n of_o this_o quarrel_n but_o i_o desire_v any_o one_o in_o this_o matter_n to_o look_v to_o their_o judgement_n who_o be_v concern_v in_o this_o quarrel_n and_o if_o man_n be_v boâ—nd_v to_o believe_v their_o guide_n they_o ought_v to_o believe_v they_o when_o they_o tell_v they_o what_o be_v a_o matter_n of_o faith_n and_o from_o the_o begin_n of_o this_o controversy_n it_o be_v account_v a_o matter_n of_o faith_n not_o only_o by_o the_o emperor_n but_o by_o the_o pope_n by_o the_o council_n and_o by_o the_o bishop_n who_o oppose_v the_o council_n and_o must_v we_o trust_v they_o in_o other_o thing_n and_o not_o in_o this_o beside_o the_o very_a proceed_n of_o the_o council_n manifest_v it_o according_a to_o beauty_n own_o rule_n for_o say_v he_o 12._o we_o then_o know_v a_o thing_n to_o be_v matter_n of_o faith_n when_o the_o council_n declare_v it_o to_o be_v so_o or_o they_o to_o be_v heretic_n
sound_a and_o orthodox_n and_o this_o be_v the_o second_o way_n of_o defend_v honorius_n viz._n that_o he_o do_v not_o err_v in_o faith_n at_o all_o 11_o and_o this_o way_n be_v take_v by_o petavius_n and_o other_o and_o be_v the_o way_n intend_v by_o petrus_n de_fw-fr marcâ_fw-la as_o appear_v by_o the_o account_n give_v of_o his_o design_n by_o baluzius_n 29._o which_o be_v first_o to_o prove_v by_o most_o evident_a argument_n that_o the_o act_n of_o the_o council_n be_v never_o corrupt_v by_o the_o greek_n against_o the_o opinion_n before_o mention_v and_o next_o that_o he_o be_v true_o condemn_v by_o the_o council_n but_o not_o for_o heresy_n but_o only_o for_o negligence_n and_o remissness_n i_o think_v there_o need_v nothing_o to_o show_v the_o weakness_n of_o this_o but_o bare_o read_v the_o anathema_n of_o the_o council_n against_o he_o which_o be_v not_o for_o bare_a negligence_n but_o for_o confirm_v the_o wicked_a doctrine_n of_o sergius_n and_o i_o be_o apt_a to_o think_v that_o learned_a person_n see_v the_o weakness_n of_o his_o design_n too_o much_o to_o go_v on_o with_o it_o and_o baronius_n and_o bellarmin_n see_v well_o enough_o that_o whosoever_o be_v there_o anathematise_v it_o be_v upon_o the_o account_n of_o heresy_n that_o he_o be_v so_o and_o therefore_o baronius_n will_v make_v man_n believe_v the_o anathema_n belong_v to_o theodorus_n and_o not_o to_o honorius_n petavius_n think_v that_o honorius_n be_v deceive_v 13._o but_o it_o be_v only_o by_o his_o simplicity_n and_o weakness_n not_o understand_v the_o controversy_n aright_o so_o of_o old_a john_n 4._o and_o maximus_n in_o his_o dispute_n with_o pyrrhus_n defend_v honorius_n that_o he_o speak_v indeed_o of_o one_o will_n but_o that_o say_v they_o be_v to_o be_v understand_v only_o of_o one_o will_n in_o his_o humane_a nature_n 3._o which_o as_o combesis_n say_v be_v a_o more_o pious_a than_o solid_a defence_n of_o he_o and_o will_v as_o well_o serve_v for_o sergius_n and_o cyrus_n for_o heraclius_n his_o ecthesis_n and_o constans_n his_o type_n as_o honorius_n his_o letter_n for_o who_o ever_o will_v peruse_v they_o will_v find_v they_o all_o proceed_v on_o the_o same_o argument_n that_o there_o can_v not_o be_v two_o will_n in_o christ_n but_o one_o must_v be_v contrary_a to_o the_o other_o but_o that_o which_o i_o insist_v on_o be_v this_o that_o it_o be_v certain_a the_o council_n approve_v by_o the_o pope_n do_v condemn_v he_o for_o heresy_n i_o desire_v therefore_o again_o to_o know_v whether_o he_o be_v right_o condemn_v or_o not_o if_o he_o be_v than_o the_o pope_n must_v be_v guilty_a and_o so_o not_o infallible_a if_o not_o than_o the_o council_n must_v be_v according_a to_o bellarmin_n guilty_a of_o intolerable_a impudence_n and_o error_n but_o in_o either_o case_n there_o be_v no_o infallibility_n in_o the_o guide_n of_o the_o church_n which_o can_v require_v our_o internal_a assent_n to_o what_o they_o declare_v but_o another_o defence_n be_v yet_o beâ—ind_a which_o be_v that_o though_o the_o pope_n do_v err_v yet_o it_o be_v in_o his_o private_a capacity_n and_o not_o as_o head_n of_o the_o church_n but_o when_o do_v he_o act_v as_o head_n of_o the_o church_n if_o not_o when_o he_o be_v consult_v about_o important_a matter_n of_o faith_n as_o this_o be_v then_o suppose_v to_o be_v by_o two_o patriarch_n and_o when_o the_o church_n be_v divide_v about_o they_o and_o there_o upon_o solemn_o deliver_v his_o opinion_n this_o be_v then_o a_o mere_a subterfuge_n when_o man_n have_v nothing_o else_o to_o say_v i_o conclude_v therefore_o this_o instance_n of_o honorius_n with_o the_o ingenuous_a confession_n of_o mr._n white_a that_o thing_n be_v so_o clear_a in_o the_o cause_n of_o honorius_n 130._o that_o it_o be_v unworthy_a any_o grave_n divine_a to_o pawn_v his_o own_o honour_n and_o that_o of_o divinity_n too_o in_o sow_v together_o figleaf_n to_o palliate_v it_o thus_o far_o i_o have_v show_v that_o those_o who_o pretend_v the_o most_o to_o be_v infallible_a guide_n of_o the_o church_n have_v oppose_v and_o condemn_v each_o other_o from_o whence_o it_o necessary_o follow_v that_o no_o absolute_a submission_n be_v due_a to_o they_o unless_o we_o can_v be_v oblige_v to_o believe_v contradiction_n i_o may_v pursue_v this_o much_o further_o and_o draw_v down_o the_o history_n of_o these_o contradiction_n to_o each_o other_o through_o the_o follow_a age_n of_o the_o church_n wherein_o bishop_n have_v be_v against_o bishop_n pope_n against_o pope_n council_n against_o council_n church_n against_o church_n especial_o after_o the_o breach_n between_o the_o eastern_a and_o greek_a church_n the_o greek_a and_o the_o roman_a and_o the_o roman_a and_o those_o of_o the_o reformation_n but_o a_o man_n who_o be_v bind_v to_o rely_v only_o on_o the_o authority_n of_o his_o guide_n must_v suppose_v they_o to_o be_v agree_v and_o in_o case_n of_o difference_n among_o they_o he_o must_v first_o choose_v his_o religion_n and_o by_o that_o his_o guide_n 9_o in_o the_o present_a divide_a state_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n a_o man_n that_o will_v satisfy_v his_o own_o mind_n must_v make_v use_n of_o his_o judgement_n in_o the_o choice_n of_o his_o church_n and_o those_o guide_n he_o be_v to_o submit_v to_o unless_o a_o man_n will_v say_v that_o every_o one_o be_v bind_v to_o yield_v himself_o absolute_o to_o the_o guidance_n of_o that_o church_n which_o he_o live_v in_o whether_o eastern_a or_o greek_a roman_a or_o protestant_n which_o i_o suppose_v n._n o._n will_v never_o yield_v to_o for_o a_o reason_n he_o know_v because_o than_o no_o revolter_n from_o we_o can_v be_v justify_v the_o true_a state_n then_o of_o the_o present_a case_n concern_v the_o guide_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n be_v this_o that_o it_o have_v be_v now_o for_o many_o age_n rend_v and_o tear_v into_o several_a distinct_a communion_n every_o one_o of_o which_o communion_n have_v particular_a guide_n over_o it_o who_o pretend_v it_o to_o be_v the_o duty_n of_o man_n to_o live_v in_o subjection_n to_o they_o because_o every_o church_n do_v suppose_v itself_o to_o be_v in_o the_o right_a now_o the_o question_n propose_v be_v whether_o it_o be_v not_o fit_a for_o i_o to_o submit_v to_o the_o guide_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n than_o to_o trust_v my_o own_o judgement_n i_o shall_v make_v no_o scruple_n in_o all_o doubtful_a matter_n to_o resolve_v the_o affirmative_a suppose_v that_o all_o the_o guide_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n be_v agree_v for_o i_o shall_v think_v it_o arrogance_n and_o presumption_n in_o i_o to_o set_v up_o my_o own_o private_a opinion_n in_o opposition_n to_o the_o unanimous_a consent_n of_o all_o the_o guide_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n in_o such_o a_o case_n but_o that_o be_v far_o from_o we_o for_o we_o find_v the_o christian_a world_n divide_v into_o very_o different_a communion_n the_o eastern_a church_n be_v still_o as_o numerous_a though_o not_o so_o prosperous_a as_o the_o roman_a the_o extent_n of_o the_o greek_a church_n alone_o be_v very_o great_a but_o beside_o that_o there_o be_v two_o other_o distinct_a church_n in_o those_o part_n who_o break_v off_o communion_n with_o the_o greek_a on_o the_o account_n of_o the_o council_n of_o ephesus_n and_o chalcedon_n and_o the_o latter_a sort_n especial_o be_v very_o far_o spread_v in_o those_o part_n from_o armenia_n to_o the_o abyssine_a empire_n 77._o in_o the_o time_n of_o jacobus_n de_fw-fr vitriaco_n he_o say_v these_o two_o church_n be_v say_v to_o be_v more_o numerous_a than_o the_o greek_a and_o the_o latin_a and_o bellonius_fw-la in_o these_o late_a time_n assure_v we_o 35._o that_o the_o rite_n of_o the_o greek_a church_n do_v yet_o extend_v far_o than_o the_o latin_n what_o then_o make_v these_o church_n to_o be_v leave_v out_o in_o our_o inquiry_n after_o the_o guide_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n be_v these_o such_o inconsiderable_a part_n of_o the_o body_n that_o no_o regard_n be_v to_o be_v have_v to_o they_o i_o believe_v upon_o a_o strict_a examination_n notwithstanding_o the_o reproach_n of_o heresy_n and_o schism_n which_o those_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n cast_v upon_o all_o but_o themselves_o they_o will_v be_v sound_a much_o more_o souâ—d_a part_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n than_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v five_o great_a body_n or_o communion_n of_o christian_n be_v at_o this_o day_n in_o the_o world_n 1._o the_o most_o eastern_a christian_n common_o call_v nestorian_n whether_o just_o or_o no_o i_o shall_v not_o now_o examine_v these_o be_v spread_v over_o the_o most_o eastern_a part_n and_o all_o live_v in_o subjection_n to_o the_o patriarch_n of_o muzal_n 2._o the_o jacobite_n who_o be_v disperse_v through_o mesopotamia_n armenia_n egypt_n and_o the_o abyssine_a empire_n and_o live_v under_o several_a patriarch_n of_o
their_o own_o 3._o the_o greek_a church_n of_o which_o beside_o the_o moscovite_n be_v to_o be_v reckon_v the_o melchites_n or_o suriani_n and_o the_o georgian_n for_o though_o their_o language_n be_v different_a they_o all_o agree_v in_o doctrine_n 4._o the_o roman_a church_n take_v under_o it_o all_o in_o the_o eastern_a part_n who_o have_v submit_v to_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n 5._o the_o protestant_a church_n who_o have_v cast_v off_o subjection_n to_o the_o pope_n and_o reform_v the_o corruption_n they_o charge_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n with_o now_o of_o these_o 5._o part_n 4._o of_o they_o be_v all_o agree_v that_o there_o be_v no_o necessity_n of_o live_v in_o subjection_n to_o the_o guide_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n but_o they_o be_v all_o under_o their_o own_o proper_a guide_n w_o ch_z they_o do_v not_o question_n will_v direct_v they_o in_o the_o right_a way_n to_o heaven_n only_o those_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n take_v upon_o themselves_o against_o all_o sense_n and_o reason_n to_o be_v the_o catholic_n church_n and_o so_o exclude_v 4._o part_n of_o 5._o out_o of_o a_o capacity_n of_o salvation_n and_o challenge_v infallibility_n as_o belong_v to_o the_o guide_n of_o it_o alone_o in_o this_o case_n the_o arrogance_n of_o the_o pretence_n the_o uncharitableness_n of_o reject_v so_o mighty_a a_o number_n of_o christian_n from_o the_o possibility_n of_o salvation_n be_v sufficient_a to_o make_v any_o man_n not_o yield_v up_o his_o faith_n at_o the_o first_o demand_n but_o to_o consider_v a_o while_n whether_o there_o be_v no_o other_o church_n or_o guide_n in_o those_o church_n when_o he_o find_v so_o many_o and_o those_o not_o inferior_a to_o the_o roman_a church_n in_o any_o thing_n save_v only_o in_o pomp_n pride_n and_o uncharitableness_n and_o all_o oppose_a those_o arrogant_a pretence_n of_o authority_n and_o infallibility_n in_o it_o what_o reason_n can_v he_o have_v suppose_v that_o he_o be_v to_o submit_v to_o any_o guide_n that_o he_o must_v submit_v only_o to_o those_o of_o the_o roman_a church_n why_o not_o as_o well_o to_o those_o of_o the_o eastern_a greek_n or_o protestant_a church_n if_o any_o one_o go_v about_o to_o assign_v a_o reason_n by_o charge_v they_o with_o heresy_n or_o schism_n he_o unavoidable_o make_v he_o judge_n of_o some_o of_o the_o great_a difficulty_n in_o religion_n before_o he_o can_v submit_v to_o his_o infallible_a guide_n he_o must_v know_v what_o nestorianism_n eutychianism_n monothelism_n mean_a how_o they_o come_v to_o be_v heresy_n whether_o the_o church_n accuse_v be_v just_o charge_v with_o they_o he_o must_v understand_v all_o the_o subtlety_n of_o personalitie_n subsistence_n hypostatical_a union_n whether_o the_o union_n of_o two_o nature_n in_o christ_n be_v substantial_a natural_a or_o accidental_a whether_o it_o be_v enough_o to_o say_v that_o the_o divine_a and_o humane_a be_v one_o by_o inhabitation_n or_o one_o by_o consent_n or_o one_o by_o communion_n of_o operation_n or_o one_o by_o communion_n of_o dignity_n and_o honour_n all_o which_o the_o nestorian_n acknowledge_v only_o deny_v the_o union_n of_o two_o nature_n to_o make_v one_o person_n suppose_v a_o man_n be_v come_v to_o this_o he_o must_v then_o be_v satisfy_v that_o the_o present_a eastern_a christian_n do_v hold_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o old_a nesiorian_n for_o they_o acknowledge_v christ_n to_o be_v perfect_a god_n and_o perfect_a man_n and_o that_o the_o b._n virgin_n may_v be_v call_v the_o mother_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n or_o the_o mother_n of_o the_o word_n but_o they_o stick_v only_o at_o call_v she_o the_o mother_n of_o god_n then_o for_o the_o other_o church_n which_o be_v charge_v with_o eâ—tychianism_n he_o must_v understand_v the_o exact_a difference_n between_o nature_n and_o person_n for_o if_o there_o can_v be_v two_o nature_n without_o two_o person_n then_o either_o the_o nestorian_n be_v in_o the_o right_n who_o assert_v two_o person_n or_o the_o eytychians_n who_o deny_v two_o nature_n but_o this_o be_v grant_v he_o must_v be_v satisfy_v that_o those_o call_v jacobite_n be_v eutychian_o although_o they_o disow_v eutyches_n and_o follow_v dioscorus_n assert_v that_o there_o be_v two_o nature_n before_o the_o union_n and_o but_o one_o after_o and_o that_o dioscorus_n be_v right_o condemn_v in_o the_o council_n of_o chalceâ—on_n but_o suppose_v they_o be_v willing_a to_o leave_v the_o dispute_n of_o two_o nature_n on_o condition_n that_o the_o humane_a nature_n be_v only_o make_v the_o instrument_n of_o the_o divine_a in_o its_o operation_n whether_o they_o be_v just_o charge_v with_o heresy_n in_o so_o do_v all_o these_o thing_n a_o man_n must_v full_o be_v satisfy_v in_o before_o he_o can_v pronounce_v those_o church_n guilty_a of_o heresy_n and_o so_o not_o to_o be_v follow_v but_o suppose_v those_o church_n be_v reject_v why_o must_v the_o greek_a which_o embrace_v all_o the_o council_n which_o determine_v those_o subtle_a controversy_n here_o come_v the_o mystery_n of_o the_o procession_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n to_o be_v examine_v whether_o from_o the_o father_n alone_o or_o from_o the_o father_n and_o the_o son_n but_o suppose_v this_o to_o be_v yield_v why_o may_v he_o not_o join_v with_o those_o church_n which_o agree_v with_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n in_o all_o those_o point_n as_o the_o protestant_a church_n do_v here_o a_o man_n must_v examine_v the_o note_n of_o the_o church_n and_o inquire_v whether_o they_o be_v true_a note_n whether_o they_o agree_v only_o to_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o one_o of_o the_o great_a of_o those_o note_n be_v consent_n with_o the_o primitive_a church_n a_o man_n that_o will_v be_v well_o satisfy_v must_v go_v through_o all_o the_o dispute_v between_o we_o and_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o by_o that_o time_n he_o be_v well_o settle_v in_o they_o he_o will_v see_v little_a use_n and_o less_o necessity_n of_o a_o infallible_a guide_n so_o that_o a_o man_n who_o will_v satisfy_v himself_o in_o this_o divide_a state_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n what_o particular_a communion_n he_o ought_v to_o embrace_v and_o what_o guide_v he_o must_v follow_v must_v do_v all_o that_o for_o the_o prevent_n of_o which_o a_o infallible_a guide_n be_v say_v to_o be_v necessary_a i.e._n he_o must_v not_o only_o exercise_v his_o own_o judgement_n in_o particular_a controversy_n but_o must_v proceed_v according_a to_o it_o and_o join_v with_o that_o church_n which_o upon_o enquiry_n he_o judge_v to_o be_v the_o best_a 10._o a_o prudent_a submission_n be_v due_a to_o the_o guide_n of_o that_o church_n with_o which_o a_o person_n live_v in_o communion_n have_v show_v that_o absolute_a submission_n be_v not_o due_a all_o that_o can_v be_v leave_v be_v a_o submission_n within_o due_a bound_n which_o be_v that_o i_o call_v a_o prudent_a submission_n and_o those_o bound_n be_v these_o follow_v 1._o not_o to_o submit_v to_o all_o those_o who_o challenge_v the_o authority_n of_o guide_n over_o we_o though_o pretend_v to_o never_o so_o much_o power_n and_o infallibility_n when_o n._n o._n will_v persuade_v i_o to_o submit_v my_o understanding_n to_o the_o infallible_a guide_n of_o the_o church_n he_o must_v think_v i_o a_o very_a easy_a man_n to_o yield_v till_o i_o be_v satisfy_v first_o that_o god_n have_v appoint_v such_o to_o be_v my_o guide_n and_o in_o the_o next_o place_n that_o he_o have_v promise_v infallibility_n to_o they_o and_o that_o be_v the_o true_a state_n of_o the_o controversy_n between_o we_o and_o those_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n in_o this_o matter_n they_o tell_v we_o we_o be_v bind_v to_o submit_v to_o the_o guide_n of_o the_o church_n we_o desire_v to_o know_v who_o they_o mean_v by_o these_o guide_n and_o at_o last_o we_o understand_v they_o to_o be_v the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n and_o his_o clergy_n here_o we_o demur_v and_o own_o no_o authority_n the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n have_v over_o we_o we_o assert_v that_o we_o have_v all_o the_o right_n of_o a_o patriachal_a church_n within_o ourselves_o that_o we_o owe_v no_o account_n to_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n of_o what_o we_o believe_v or_o practice_v it_o be_v no_o article_n of_o our_o creed_n that_o god_n have_v make_v he_o judge_n either_o of_o the_o quick_a or_o the_o dead_a we_o have_v guide_n of_o our_o church_n among_o ourselves_o who_o have_v as_o clear_v a_o succession_n and_o as_o good_a a_o title_n as_o the_o bishop_n of_o any_o church_n in_o the_o world_n to_o these_o who_o be_v our_o lawful_a guide_n we_o promise_v a_o due_a obedience_n and_o be_v blame_v worthy_a if_o we_o give_v it_o not_o but_o for_o the_o bishop_n and_o clergy_n of_o rome_n we_o own_v none_o to_o they_o let_v they_o challenge_v it_o with_o never_o so_o much_o confidence_n and_o arrogant_a pretence_n to_o infallibility_n so_o that_o
baptism_n be_v only_o in_o the_o true_a church_n for_o in_o the_o 19_o canon_n of_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a the_o samosatenian_a baptism_n be_v pronounce_v null_n and_o the_o person_n who_o receive_v it_o be_v to_o be_v new_a baptise_a 8._o and_o the_o first_o council_n of_o arles_n decree_n that_o in_o case_n of_o heresy_n man_n be_v to_o receive_v new_a baptism_n but_o not_o otherwise_o the_o second_o council_n of_o arles_n put_v a_o distinction_n between_o heretic_n 17._o decree_a that_o the_o photinian_o and_o samosatenian_o shall_v be_v baptise_a again_o but_o not_o the_o bonofiaci_n noâ—_n the_o arian_n but_o they_o be_v to_o be_v receive_v upon_o renounce_v their_o heresy_n without_o baptism_n which_o seem_v the_o hard_a to_o understand_v since_o the_o bonosiaci_n be_v no_o other_o than_o photinian_o the_o most_o probable_a way_n of_o solve_v it_o be_v that_o these_o two_o latter_a sort_n do_v preserve_v the_o form_n of_o baptism_n entire_a but_o the_o photinian_o and_o samosatenian_o alter_v it_o which_o st._n augustin_n say_v 44._o be_v a_o thing_n to_o be_v believe_v so_o gennadius_n report_v it_o that_o those_o who_o be_v baptise_a without_o invocation_n of_o the_o b._n trinity_n be_v to_o he_o baptise_a upon_o their_o reception_n into_o the_o church_n not_o rebaptise_v because_o the_o former_a be_v account_v null_n of_o these_o he_o reckon_v not_o only_o the_o paulianist_n and_o photinian_o 52._o but_o the_o bonâ—sâ—â—ci_n too_o and_o many_o other_o â—â—â—â—â—loch_n but_o st._n basil_n determine_v the_o case_n of_o baptism_n not_o from_o the_o form_n but_o from_o the_o faith_n which_o they_o profess_v a_o schismatical_a baptism_n he_o faith_n be_v allow_v but_o not_o heretical_a by_o which_o he_o mean_v such_o as_o deny_v the_o trinity_n and_o therein_o he_o say_v s._n cyprian_n and_o firmilian_a be_v to_o blame_v because_o they_o will_v allow_v no_o baptism_n among_o person_n separate_v from_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o church_n 8._o the_o council_n of_o laodicea_n decree_v that_o the_o novatian_o photinian_o and_o quartodecimans_a be_v to_o be_v receive_v without_o new_a baptism_n but_o not_o the_o montanist_n or_o cataphryges_n but_o binius_fw-la say_v there_o be_v one_o copy_n wherein_o the_o photinian_o be_v leave_v out_o and_o then_o these_o canon_n may_v agree_v with_o the_o rest_n and_o baronius_n assert_n that_o the_o great_a number_n of_o m._n s._n copy_n leave_v out_o photinian_o and_o withal_o he_o prove_v append._n that_o the_o church_n do_v never_o allow_v the_o baptism_n of_o the_o photinian_o though_o it_o do_v of_o the_o arian_n by_o which_o we_o see_v that_o the_o church_n afterward_o do_v not_o follow_v that_o which_o stephen_n pretend_v to_o be_v a_o apostolical_a tradition_n viz._n that_o no_o heretic_n shall_v be_v rebaptise_v and_o from_o hence_o we_o may_v conclude_v that_o the_o pope_n be_v far_o from_o be_v think_v a_o infallible_a guide_n or_o interpreter_n of_o scripture_n either_o by_o that_o or_o succeed_a age_n when_o not_o only_o single_a person_n that_o be_v eminent_a guide_n of_o the_o church_n such_o as_o the_o african_a and_o eastern_a bishop_n be_v oppose_v his_o doctrine_n and_o slight_v his_o excommunication_n but_o several_a council_n call_v both_o in_o the_o east_n and_o africa_n and_o the_o most_o eminent_a council_n of_o the_o church_n afterward_o such_o as_o the_o first_o of_o arles_n and_o nice_a decree_v contrary_a to_o what_o he_o declare_v to_o be_v a_o apostolical_a tradition_n in_o the_o same_o age_n we_o meet_v with_o another_o great_a controversy_n about_o the_o sense_n of_o scripture_n for_o paulus_n samosatenus_fw-la open_o deny_v the_o divinity_n of_o christ_n and_o assert_v the_o doctrine_n of_o it_o to_o be_v repugnant_a to_o scripture_n and_o the_o ancient_a apostolical_a tradition_n for_o this_o paulus_n revive_v the_o heresy_n of_o artemon_n 28._o who_o follower_n as_o appear_v by_o the_o fragment_n of_o a_o ancient_a writer_n against_o they_o in_o eusebius_n suppose_v to_o be_v caius_z plead_v that_o the_o apostle_n be_v of_o their_o mind_n and_o that_o their_o doctrine_n continue_v in_o the_o church_n till_o the_o time_n of_o victor_n and_o then_o it_o begin_v to_o be_v corrupt_v which_o say_v that_o writer_n will_v seem_v probable_a if_o the_o holy_a scripture_n do_v not_o first_o contradict_v they_o and_o the_o book_n of_o several_a christian_n before_o victor_n time_n so_o that_o we_o see_v the_o main_a of_o the_o controversy_n do_v depend_v upon_o the_o sense_n of_o scripture_n which_o be_v plead_v on_o both_o side_n but_o what_o course_n be_v take_v in_o this_o important_a controversy_n to_o find_v out_o the_o certain_a sense_n of_o scripture_n do_v they_o appeal_v to_o any_o infallible_a guide_n nothing_o like_o it_o but_o in_o the_o council_n of_o antioch_n in_o the_o write_n of_o dionysius_n of_o alexandria_n and_o other_o since_o they_o who_o oppose_v the_o samosatenian_a doctrine_n endeavour_v with_o all_o their_o strength_n to_o prove_v that_o to_o be_v the_o true_a sense_n of_o scripture_n which_o assert_v the_o divinity_n of_o christ._n it_o be_v great_a pity_n the_o dispute_n of_o malchion_n with_o paulus_n be_v now_o lose_v which_o be_v extant_a in_o eusebius_n his_o time_n but_o in_o the_o question_n and_o answer_n between_o paulus_n and_o dionysius_n 30._o which_o valesius_fw-la without_o reason_n suspect_v since_o st._n hierome_n mention_n his_o epistle_n against_o paulus_n the_o dispute_n be_v about_o the_o true_a sense_n of_o scripture_n which_o both_o plead_v for_o themselves_o paulus_n insist_o on_o those_o place_n which_o speak_v of_o the_o humane_a infirmity_n of_o christ_n which_o he_o say_v prove_v that_o he_o be_v mere_a man_n and_o not_o god_n the_o other_o answer_v that_o these_o thing_n be_v not_o inconsistent_a with_o the_o be_v of_o the_o divine_a nature_n since_o expression_n imply_v humane_a passion_n be_v attribute_v to_o god_n in_o scripture_n but_o he_o prove_v from_o multitude_n of_o scripture_n and_o reason_n draw_v from_o they_o that_o the_o divine_a nature_n be_v attribute_v to_o christ_n and_o therefore_o the_o other_o place_n which_o seem_v repugnant_a to_o it_o be_v to_o be_v interpret_v in_o a_o sense_n agreeable_a thereto_o the_o same_o course_n be_v likewise_o take_v by_o epiphanius_n against_o this_o heresy_n 5._o who_o say_v the_o christian_n way_n of_o answer_v difficulty_n be_v not_o from_o their_o own_o reason_n but_o from_o the_o scope_n and_o consequence_n of_o scripture_n 6._o and_o particular_o add_v that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o trinity_n be_v careful_o deliver_v in_o the_o scripture_n because_o god_n foresee_v the_o many_o heresy_n which_o will_v arise_v about_o it_o but_o never_o any_o controversy_n about_o the_o sense_n of_o scripture_n disturb_v the_o church_n more_o than_o that_o which_o the_o arian_n raise_v and_o if_o ever_o any_o have_v reason_n to_o think_v of_o some_o certain_a and_o infallible_a way_n of_o find_v out_o the_o sense_n of_o scripture_n the_o catholic_n christian_n of_o that_o age_n have_v i_o shall_v therefore_o give_v a_o account_n of_o what_o way_n the_o best_a writer_n of_o the_o church_n in_o that_o time_n take_v to_o find_v out_o the_o sense_n of_o scripture_n in_o the_o controvert_v place_n of_o all_o the_o writer_n against_o they_o athanasius_n have_v just_o the_o great_a esteem_n and_o petavius_n say_v that_o god_n inspire_v he_o with_o great_a skill_n in_o this_o controversy_n than_o any_o other_o before_o he_o the_o principle_n he_o go_v upon_o in_o all_o his_o dispute_n against_o the_o arian_n be_v this_o that_o our_o true_a faith_n be_v build_v upon_o the_o scripture_n so_o in_o several_a place_n of_o his_o conference_n with_o the_o arian_n and_o in_o the_o begin_n of_o his_o epistle_n to_o jovianus_n and_o elsewhere_o therefore_o in_o the_o entrance_n of_o his_o disputation_n against_o the_o arian_n he_o advise_v all_o that_o will_v secure_v themselves_o from_o the_o imposture_n of_o heretic_n 287._o to_o study_v the_o scripture_n because_o those_o who_o be_v verse_v therein_o stand_v firm_a against_o all_o their_o assault_n but_o they_o who_o look_v only_o at_o the_o word_n without_o understand_v the_o meaning_n of_o they_o be_v easy_o seduce_v by_o they_o and_o this_o counsel_n he_o give_v after_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a have_v decree_v the_o arian_n doctrine_n to_o be_v heresy_n and_o although_o he_o say_v other_o way_n may_v be_v use_v to_o confute_v it_o yet_o because_o the_o holy_a scripture_n be_v more_o sufficient_a than_o all_o of_o they_o therefore_o those_o who_o will_v be_v better_o instruct_v in_o these_o thing_n i_o will_v advise_v they_o to_o be_v conversant_a in_o the_o divine_a oracle_n but_o do_v not_o the_o arian_n plead_v scripture_n as_o well_o as_o they_o how_o then_o can_v the_o scripture_n end_v this_o controversy_n which_o do_v arise_v about_o the_o sense_n of_o scripture_n this_o objection_n which_o be_v now_o make_v so_o much_o
of_o against_o the_o scripture_n be_v never_o so_o much_o as_o think_v of_o in_o those_o day_n or_o if_o it_o be_v be_v not_o think_v worth_a answer_v for_o they_o diâ—_n not_o in_o the_o least_o desert_n the_o proof_n of_o scripture_n because_o their_o adversary_n make_v use_v of_o it_o too_o but_o they_o endeavour_v to_o show_v that_o their_o adversary_n doctrine_n have_v no_o solid_a foundation_n in_o scripture_n but_o they_o have_v i.e._n that_o the_o arian_n pervert_v it_o because_o they_o do_v not_o examine_v and_o compare_v place_n as_o they_o ought_v to_o do_v but_o run_v away_o with_o a_o few_o word_n without_o consider_v the_o scope_n and_o design_n of_o they_o or_o compare_v they_o with_o place_n plain_o than_o those_o be_v which_o they_o bring_v thus_o when_o the_o arian_n object_v that_o place_n my_o father_n be_v great_a than_o i_o athanasius_n bid_v they_o compare_v that_o with_o other_o place_n such_o as_o my_o father_n and_o i_o be_v one_o etc._n and_o who_o be_v in_o the_o form_n of_o god_n think_v it_o no_o robbery_n to_o be_v equâ—â—_n with_o god_n and_o by_o he_o all_o thing_n be_v make_v etc._n etc._n when_o arius_n object_v to_o we_o there_o be_v but_o one_o god_n of_o who_o be_v all_o thing_n he_o telâ—s_v he_o he_o ought_v to_o consider_v the_o follow_a word_n and_o one_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n by_o who_o be_v all_o thing_n from_o whence_o when_o arius_n argue_v that_o christ_n be_v only_a god_n instrument_n in_o create_a thing_n athanasius_n then_o bid_v he_o compare_v this_o place_n with_o another_o where_o it_o be_v say_v of_o who_o the_o whole_a body_n 16._o etc._n etc._n not_o bare_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d but_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d when_o the_o arian_n object_v christ_n saying_n all_o thing_n be_v deliver_v to_o i_o from_o my_o father_n athanasius_n oppose_v that_o place_n of_o st._n john_n to_o it_o by_o he_o all_o thing_n be_v make_v thus_o when_o they_o object_v several_a other_o place_n he_o constant_o have_v recourse_n to_o john_n 1._o 1_o 2_o 3._o to_o phil._n 2._o 7._o 1_o john_n 5._o 20._o and_o other_o which_o he_o think_v the_o plain_a place_n for_o christ_n eternal_a divinity_n and_o by_o these_o he_o prove_v that_o the_o other_o be_v to_o be_v interpret_v with_o a_o respect_n to_o his_o humane_a nature_n and_o the_o state_n he_o be_v in_o upon_o earth_n so_o that_o the_o great_a defender_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o trinity_n against_o the_o arian_n see_v no_o necessity_n at_o all_o of_o call_v in_o the_o assistance_n of_o any_o infallible_a guide_n to_o give_v the_o certain_a sense_n of_o scripture_n in_o these_o doubtful_a place_n but_o he_o think_v the_o scripture_n plain_a enough_o to_o all_o those_o who_o will_v impartial_o examine_v it_o and_o for_o other_o who_o wilful_o shut_v their_o eye_n no_o light_n can_v be_v great_a enough_o for_o they_o indeed_o when_o the_o arian_n call_v in_o the_o help_n of_o any_o of_o the_o ancient_a writer_n to_o justify_v their_o doctrine_n 549._o than_o athanasius_n think_v himself_o concerneâ—_n to_o vindicate_v they_o as_o particular_o dionysius_n of_o alexandria_n but_o as_o he_o say_v if_o they_o can_v produce_v scripture_n or_o reason_n for_o what_o they_o say_v let_v they_o do_v it_o but_o if_o not_o let_v they_o hold_v their_o peace_n thereby_o imply_v that_o these_o be_v the_o only_a considerable_a thing_n to_o be_v regard_v yet_o he_o show_v at_o large_a that_o they_o abuse_v the_o testimony_n of_o dionysius_n who_o although_o in_o his_o letter_n against_o sabellius_n he_o speak_v too_o much_o the_o other_o way_n yet_o in_o other_o of_o his_o write_n he_o sufficient_o clear_v himself_o from_o be_v a_o savourer_n of_o the_o arian_n heresy_n and_o although_o athanasius_n do_v else_o where_o say_v that_o the_o faith_n which_o the_o catholic_n church_n then_o hold_v be_v the_o faith_n of_o their_o forefather_n sâ—rapi_fw-la and_o descend_v from_o the_o apostle_n yet_o he_o no_o where_o say_v that_o without_o the_o help_n of_o that_o tradition_n it_o have_v be_v impossible_a to_o have_v know_v the_o certain_a sense_n of_o scripture_n much_o less_o without_o the_o infallible_a interpretation_n of_o the_o guide_n of_o the_o present_a church_n s._n hilary_n in_o his_o dispute_n against_o the_o same_o heretic_n 1._o profess_v in_o the_o beginning_n that_o his_o intention_n be_v to_o confound_v their_o rage_n and_o ignorance_n out_o of_o write_n of_o the_o prophet_n and_o apostle_n and_o to_o that_o end_n desire_v of_o his_o reader_n that_o they_o will_v conceive_v of_o god_n not_o according_a to_o the_o law_n of_o their_o own_o being_n but_o according_a to_o the_o greatness_n of_o what_o he_o have_v declare_v of_o himself_o for_o he_o be_v the_o best_a reader_n of_o scripture_n who_o do_v not_o bring_v his_o sense_n to_o the_o scripture_n but_o take_v it_o from_o it_o and_o do_v not_o resolve_v before_o hand_n to_o find_v that_o there_o which_o he_o conclude_v must_v be_v the_o sense_n before_o he_o read_v in_o thing_n therefore_o which_o concern_v god_n we_o must_v allow_v he_o to_o know_v himself_o best_a and_o give_v due_a reverence_n to_o his_o word_n for_o he_o be_v the_o best_a witness_n to_o himself_o who_o can_v be_v know_v but_o by_o himself_o in_o which_o word_n he_o plain_o assert_n that_o the_o foundation_n of_o our_o faith_n must_v be_v in_o the_o scripture_n and_o that_o a_o free_a and_o impartial_a mind_n be_v necessary_a to_o find_v out_o the_o true_a sense_n of_o scripture_n and_o after_o he_o have_v say_v in_o the_o second_o book_n that_o heresy_n arise_v from_o misunderstand_v the_o scripture_n and_o charge_v in_o his_o four_o book_n the_o arian_n particular_o with_o it_o he_o proceed_v to_o answer_v all_o the_o place_n produce_v by_o they_o out_o of_o the_o old_a and_o new_a testament_n by_o compare_v several_a place_n together_o and_o the_o antecedent_n and_o consequent_n and_o by_o these_o mean_n prove_v that_o they_o mistake_v the_o meaning_n of_o scripture_n so_o in_o the_o begin_n of_o his_o nine_o book_n rehearse_v the_o common_a place_n which_o be_v make_v use_n of_o by_o the_o arian_n he_o say_v 9_o they_o repeat_v the_o word_n alone_o without_o inquire_v into_o the_o meaning_n or_o contexture_n of_o they_o whereas_o the_o true_a sense_n of_o scripture_n be_v to_o be_v take_v from_o the_o antecedent_n and_o consequent_n their_o fundamental_a mistake_n be_v the_o apply_v those_o thing_n to_o his_o divine_a nature_n which_o be_v speak_v of_o his_o humane_a which_o he_o make_v good_a by_o a_o particular_a examination_n of_o the_o several_a place_n in_o controversy_n the_o same_o course_n be_v take_v by_o epiphanius_n phaebadius_n and_o other_o of_o the_o ancient_a writer_n of_o the_o church_n who_o assert_v the_o eternal_a divinity_n of_o christ_n against_o the_o arian_n epiphanius_n therefore_o charge_v they_o which_o mangling_n and_o pervert_v the_o sense_n of_o scripture_n 50._o understand_v figurative_a expression_n literal_o and_o those_o which_o be_v intend_v in_o a_o plain_a sense_n figurative_o so_o that_o it_o be_v observable_a in_o that_o great_a controversy_n which_o disturb_v the_o church_n so_o many_o year_n which_o exercise_v the_o wit_n of_o all_o man_n in_o that_o time_n to_o find_v out_o a_o way_n to_o put_v a_o end_n to_o it_o after_o the_o guide_n of_o the_o church_n have_v in_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a declare_v what_o be_v the_o catholic_n faith_n yet_o still_o the_o controversy_n be_v manage_v about_o the_o sense_n of_o scripture_n and_o no_o other_o way_n make_v use_v of_o for_o find_v it_o than_o such_o as_o we_o plead_v for_o at_o this_o day_n it_o be_v a_o most_o incredible_a thing_n that_o in_o a_o time_n of_o so_o violent_a contention_n so_o horrible_a confusion_n so_o scandalous_a division_n in_o the_o christian_a church_n none_o of_o the_o catholic_n bishop_n shall_v once_o suggest_v this_o admirable_a expedient_a of_o infallibility_n but_o this_o palladium_n be_v not_o then_o fall_v down_o from_o heaven_n or_o if_o it_o be_v it_o be_v keep_v so_o secret_a that_o not_o one_o of_o the_o writer_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n in_o that_o busy_a and_o dispute_a age_n discover_v the_o least_o knowledge_n of_o it_o unless_o it_o be_v say_v that_o of_o all_o time_n it_o be_v then_o least_o fit_a to_o talk_v of_o infallibility_n in_o the_o guide_n of_o the_o church_n when_o they_o so_o frequent_o in_o council_n contradict_v each_o other_o the_o synodical_a book_n in_o the_o new_a tome_n of_o the_o council_n 84._o reckon_v up_o 31._o several_a council_n of_o bishop_n in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o arian_n controversy_n whereof_o near_o 20._o be_v for_o the_o arian_n and_o the_o rest_n against_o they_o if_o the_o sense_n of_o scripture_n be_v in_o this_o time_n to_o be_v take_v from_o the_o guide_n of_o the_o
council_n whether_o that_o of_o arles_n or_o nice_a be_v not_o to_o my_o purpose_n to_o inquire_v and_o we_o shall_v then_o see_v what_o his_o opinion_n be_v of_o the_o church_n infallibility_n by_o that_o which_o he_o deliver_v of_o general_a council_n as_o well_o as_o any_o other_o church_n authority_n compare_v with_o the_o scripture_n in_o these_o remarkable_a word_n who_o know_v not_o that_o the_o sacred_a canonical_a scripture_n be_v contain_v within_o its_o certain_a bound_n 3_o and_o be_v so_o far_o to_o be_v prefer_v before_o all_o latter_a write_n of_o bishop_n that_o there_o can_v be_v no_o doubt_n or_o dispute_v at_o all_o make_v whether_o that_o be_v true_a or_o right_o which_o be_v contain_v therein_o but_o all_o latter_a write_n of_o bishop_n which_o have_v be_v or_o be_v write_v since_o the_o canon_n of_o scripture_n have_v be_v confirm_v may_v be_v correct_v if_o in_o any_o thing_n they_o err_v from_o the_o truth_n either_o by_o the_o wise_a discourse_n of_o any_o more_o skilful_a person_n or_o the_o weighty_a authority_n of_o other_o bishop_n or_o the_o prudence_n of_o more_o learned_a man_n or_o by_o council_n and_o even_o council_n themselves_o that_o be_v provincial_a yield_v without_o dispute_n to_o those_o which_o be_v general_n and_o call_v out_o of_o all_o the_o christian_a world_n and_o of_o these_o general_a council_n the_o former_a be_v often_o amend_v by_o the_o latter_a when_o by_o some_o far_a trial_n of_o thing_n that_o which_o be_v shut_v be_v lay_v open_a and_o that_o which_o be_v hide_v be_v make_v know_v without_o any_o swell_n of_o sacrilegious_a pride_n or_o stifness_n of_o arrogancy_n or_o contentin_n of_o envy_n but_o with_o holy_a humility_n catholic_n peace_n and_o christian_a charity_n can_v any_o one_o that_o read_v this_o excellent_a testimony_n of_o st._n augustin_n deliver_v in_o this_o same_o matter_n ever_o imagine_v he_o can_v so_o plain_o contradict_v himself_o as_o to_o assert_v the_o church_n infallibility_n in_o one_o place_n and_o destroy_v it_o in_o another_o will_v he_o assert_v that_o all_o council_n how_o general_n soever_o may_v be_v amend_v by_o follow_a council_n and_o yet_o bind_v man_n to_o believe_v that_o the_o decree_n of_o the_o former_a council_n do_v contain_v the_o unalterable_a will_n of_o god_n a_o lesser_a person_n than_o st._n augustin_n will_v never_o thus_o direct_o contradict_v himself_o and_o that_o about_o the_o very_a same_o controversy_n which_o word_n of_o he_o can_v be_v understand_v of_o unlawful_a council_n of_o matter_n of_o fact_n or_o practice_n but_o do_v refer_v to_o the_o great_a question_n then_o in_o debate_n about_o rebaptise_v heretic_n and_o hereby_o he_o take_v off_o the_o great_a plea_n the_o donatist_n make_v from_o the_o authority_n of_o st._n cyprian_a and_o his_o council_n which_o they_o continual_o urge_v for_o themselves_o 3._o he_o grant_v that_o the_o argument_n draw_v from_o the_o church_n authority_n be_v but_o humane_a and_o that_o satisfaction_n be_v to_o be_v take_v from_o the_o scripture_n in_o this_o controversy_n 4._o for_o mention_v the_o obscurity_n of_o this_o question_n and_o the_o great_a debate_n that_o have_v be_v about_o it_o before_o the_o donatists_n time_n among_o great_a and_o good_a man_n and_o diverse_a resolution_n of_o council_n and_o the_o settlement_n of_o it_o at_o last_o by_o a_o plenary_a council_n of_o the_o whole_a world_n but_o lest_o say_v he_o i_o shall_v seem_v to_o make_v use_n only_o of_o humane_a argument_n i_o produce_v certain_a testimony_n out_o of_o the_o gospel_n by_o which_o god_n willing_a i_o demonstrate_v how_o true_a and_o agreeable_a to_o his_o will_n the_o doctrine_n and_o practice_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n be_v 14._o and_o else_o where_o he_o appeal_v not_o to_o the_o judgement_n of_o man_n but_o to_o the_o lord_n balance_n viz._n to_o his_o judgement_n deliver_v in_o scripture_n and_o in_o this_o same_o case_n when_o he_o be_v urge_v by_o the_o authority_n of_o cyprian_a 32._o he_o say_v there_o be_v no_o write_n they_o have_v not_o liberty_n to_o judge_v of_o but_o those_o of_o scripture_n and_o by_o they_o they_o be_v to_o judge_n of_o all_o other_o and_o what_o be_v agreeable_a to_o they_o they_o receive_v what_o be_v not_o they_o reject_v though_o write_v by_o person_n of_o never_o so_o great_a authority_n and_o after_o all_o this_o be_v it_o possible_a to_o believe_v that_o st._n augustin_n shall_v make_v the_o church_n decree_n in_o a_o general_n council_n infallible_a no_o the_o utmost_a by_o a_o careful_a consideration_n of_o his_o mind_n in_o this_o matter_n that_o i_o can_v find_v be_v that_o in_o a_o question_n of_o so_o doubtful_a and_o obscure_a a_o nature_n as_o that_o be_v which_o have_v be_v so_o long_o bandy_v in_o the_o church_n of_o africa_n and_o from_o thence_o spread_v over_o all_o the_o church_n of_o the_o christian_a world_n it_o be_v a_o reasonable_a thing_n to_o presume_v that_o what_o the_o whole_a christian_a world_n do_v consent_n in_o be_v the_o truth_n not_o upon_o the_o account_n of_o infallibility_n but_o the_o reasonable_a supposition_n that_o all_o the_o church_n of_o the_o christian_a world_n will_v not_o consent_v in_o a_o thing_n repugnant_a to_o any_o apostolical_a doctrine_n or_o tradition_n and_o so_o st._n augustins_n meaning_n be_v the_o same_o with_o vincentius_n lerinensis_n as_o to_o the_o universal_a attestation_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n in_o a_o matter_n of_o tradition_n be_v declare_v by_o the_o decree_n of_o a_o general_n council_n and_o that_o decree_v universal_o receive_v but_o only_o by_o the_o litigant_fw-la party_n in_o africa_n to_o which_o purpose_n it_o be_v observable_a that_o he_o so_o often_o appeal_v to_o the_o universal_a consent_n of_o christian_n in_o this_o matter_n after_o it_o have_v be_v so_o thorough_o discuss_v and_o consider_v by_o the_o most_o wise_a and_o disinterest_v person_n bapt._n and_o that_o consent_v declare_v by_o a_o plenary_a council_n before_o himself_o be_v bear_v doâ—at_n so_o that_o if_o authority_n be_v to_o be_v rely_v upon_o in_o this_o obscure_a controversy_n 18._o he_o say_v 9_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o universal_a church_n be_v to_o be_v prefer_v 10._o before_o that_o of_o several_a council_n in_o africa_n 7_o of_o the_o bishop_n and_o particular_o st._n cyprian_n who_o meet_v in_o they_o 4_o and_o whereas_o st._n cyprian_n have_v slight_v tradition_n in_o this_o matter_n 2._o christ_n have_v call_v himself_o truth_n and_o not_o custom_n 7._o st._n augustin_n reply_n to_o he_o that_o the_o custom_n of_o the_o church_n have_v be_v always_o so_o and_o continue_v after_o such_o opposition_n and_o confirm_v by_o a_o general_n council_n and_o after_o examination_n of_o the_o reason_n and_o testimony_n of_o scripture_n on_o both_o side_n it_o may_v be_v now_o say_v that_o we_o follow_v what_o truth_n have_v declare_v wherein_o we_o see_v with_o what_o modesty_n and_o upon_o what_o ground_n he_o declare_v his_o mind_n which_o at_o last_o come_v to_o no_o more_o than_o vincentius_n his_o rule_n of_o antiquity_n universality_n and_o consent_n especial_o in_o such_o a_o matter_n as_o this_o be_v which_o have_v nothing_o but_o tradition_n to_o be_v plead_v for_o it_o the_o apostle_n 23._o have_v determine_v nothing_o of_o either_o side_n in_o their_o book_n as_o st_n augustin_n himself_o at_o last_o confess_v in_o this_o matter_n the_o most_o then_o that_o can_v be_v make_v of_o the_o testimony_n allege_v out_o of_o st._n augustin_n be_v this_o that_o in_o a_o matter_n of_o so_o doubtful_a and_o obscure_a a_o nature_n wherein_o the_o apostle_n have_v determine_v nothing_o in_o their_o write_n we_o be_v to_o believe_v that_o to_o be_v the_o truth_n which_o the_o universal_a church_n of_o christ_n agree_v in_o those_o time_n when_o the_o consent_n of_o the_o universal_a church_n be_v so_o well_o know_v by_o frequent_a discussion_n of_o the_o case_n and_o come_n at_o last_o to_o a_o resolution_n in_o a_o general_n council_n in_o such_o a_o case_n as_o this_o i_o agree_v to_o what_o st._n augustin_n say_v and_o think_v a_o man_n very_o much_o relieve_v by_o follow_v so_o evident_a a_o consent_n of_o the_o universal_a church_n not_o by_o virtue_n of_o any_o infallibility_n but_o the_o unreasonableness_n of_o believe_v so_o many_o so_o wise_a so_o disinterest_v person_n shall_v be_v deceive_v let_v the_o same_o evidence_n be_v produce_v for_o the_o consent_n of_o the_o universal_a church_n from_o the_o apostolical_a time_n in_o the_o matter_n in_o dispute_n between_o our_o church_n and_o that_o of_o rome_n and_o the_o controversy_n of_o infallibility_n may_v be_v lay_v aside_o for_o such_o a_o universal_a consent_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n i_o look_v upon_o as_o the_o most_o authentic_a interpreter_n of_o holy_a scripture_n in_o doubtful_a and_o obscure_a place_n but_o let_v they_o never_o think_v to_o
fob_v we_o off_o with_o the_o consent_n of_o the_o roman_a faction_n for_o the_o universal_a church_n nor_o of_o some_o latter_a age_n for_o a_o tradition_n from_o apostolical_a time_n nor_o of_o a_o pack_v company_n of_o bishop_n for_o a_o true_o general_n council_n and_o thus_o much_o may_v now_o serve_v to_o clear_v that_o important_a controversy_n about_o the_o sense_n of_o scripture_n in_o doubtful_a place_n the_o last_o thing_n to_o be_v consider_v be_v whether_o the_o same_o argument_n which_o overthrow_n infallibility_n authority_n do_v likewise_o destroy_v all_o church-authority_n for_o this_o be_v by_o n._n o._n frequent_o object_v against_o i_o for_o he_o say_v thus_o it_o happen_v more_o than_o once_o in_o these_o principle_n lay_v down_o by_o i_o that_o in_o 100_o forward_a a_o zeal_n in_o demolish_n the_o one_o viz._n church_n infallibility_n 50._o the_o other_o be_v also_o dangerous_o undermine_v viz._n church-authority_n and_o therefore_o out_o of_o his_o singular_a regard_n to_o the_o good_a of_o our_o church_n he_o say_v it_o concern_v my_o superior_a to_o look_v to_o it_o whether_o their_o church_n and_o their_o own_o authority_n suffer_v no_o detriment_n from_o my_o principle_n and_o again_o he_o say_v my_o principle_n against_o infallibility_n conclude_v the_o uselessness_n of_o any_o ecclesiastical_a authority_n to_o teach_v man_n as_o of_o a_o infallible_a to_o assure_v man_n of_o the_o truth_n of_o those_o thing_n which_o by_o use_v only_o their_o own_o sincere_a endeavour_n they_o may_v know_v without_o they_o 84._o and_o last_o he_o say_v my_o principle_n afford_v no_o effectual_a way_n or_o mean_n of_o suppress_v or_o convict_v any_o schism_n 98._o sect_n or_o heresy_n or_o reduce_v they_o either_o to_o submission_n of_o judgement_n or_o silence_n and_o therefore_o he_o desire_v the_o prudent_a to_o consider_v whether_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n be_v not_o much_o debilitate_a and_o bring_v into_o contempt_n 99_o and_o daily_o like_a to_o wane_v more_o and_o more_o by_o this_o new_a take_v up_o way_n of_o its_o defence_n my_o answer_n be_v that_o i_o have_v careful_o examine_v and_o search_v my_o principle_n and_o find_v no_o such_o gunpowder_n in_o they_o for_o blow_v up_o authority_n either_o of_o church_n or_o state_n for_o all_o that_o i_o can_v discover_v they_o be_v very_o innocent_a and_o harmless_a and_o if_o all_o other_o man_n have_v be_v so_o we_o have_v never_o hear_v so_o much_o talk_v of_o this_o way_n of_o undermine_v and_o blow_v up_o but_o be_v it_o not_o a_o pleasant_a thing_n to_o see_v all_o of_o a_o sudden_a what_o zeal_n these_o man_n discover_v for_o the_o preservation_n of_o our_o church_n authority_n alas_o good_a man_n it_o grieve_v they_o at_o the_o very_a heart_n to_o see_v the_o authority_n of_o our_o church_n weaken_v and_o that_o by_o its_o own_o member_n what_o will_v not_o they_o do_v for_o the_o strengthen_n and_o uphold_v of_o it_o what_o pity_v it_o be_v such_o a_o church_n shall_v not_o stand_v who_o very_a enemy_n take_v such_o care_n for_o its_o preservation_n and_o be_v so_o ready_a to_o discover_v the_o plot_n of_o its_o own_o child_n against_o it_o bâ—t_o to_o be_v â—ure_n there_o be_v mischief_n intend_v when_o enemy_n discover_v it_o not_o by_o those_o who_o they_o accuse_v but_o by_o the_o honest_a informer_n who_o will_v be_v content_a to_o hold_v their_o peace_n if_o they_o think_v they_o can_v not_o sow_v mischief_n by_o pretend_v to_o discover_v it_o it_o be_v a_o pretty_a plot_n to_o make_v those_o who_o design_n to_o defend_v our_o church_n to_o be_v the_o underminer_n of_o it_o and_o the_o most_o profess_a enemy_n its_o sure_a friend_n but_o such_o plot_n be_v too_o fine_a to_o hold_v and_o too_o thin_a not_o to_o be_v see_v through_o how_o be_v it_o i_o beseech_v n._n o._n that_o my_o principle_n undermine_v all_o church_n authority_n have_v i_o any_o where_o make_v the_o church_n a_o mere_a shadow_n and_o a_o insignificant_a cypher_n a_o society_n depend_v only_o on_o the_o pleasure_n of_o man_n for_o its_o subsistence_n and_o authority_n this_o have_v be_v indeed_o to_o the_o purpose_n but_o not_o the_o least_o word_n tend_v that_o way_n can_v be_v draw_v out_o of_o any_o principle_n of_o i_o for_o i_o very_o believe_v that_o the_o church_n be_v a_o society_n institute_v by_o christ_n himself_o and_o invest_v with_o authority_n necessary_a for_o its_o government_n and_o preservation_n but_o though_o i_o can_v deny_v such_o a_o authority_n i_o may_v render_v it_o whole_o useless_a i_o can_v conceive_v any_o such_o malignant_a influence_n in_o any_o principle_n of_o i_o but_o if_o there_o be_v it_o must_v be_v from_o one_o of_o these_o thing_n 1._o either_o because_o i_o deny_v infallibility_n in_o the_o guide_n of_o the_o church_n or_o 2._o because_o i_o say_v that_o the_o scripture_n be_v plain_a in_o thing_n necessary_a to_o salvation_n or_o 3_o because_o i_o deny_v the_o authority_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n or_o 4._o because_o i_o be_o not_o for_o such_o a_o effectual_a way_n of_o suppress_v sect_n and_o heresy_n as_o be_v in_o use_n in_o the_o roman_a church_n but_o i_o hope_v to_o make_v it_o appear_v that_o none_o of_o these_o do_v in_o the_o least_o tend_v to_o weaken_v or_o bring_v into_o contempt_n the_o church_n of_o englâ—nds_n authority_n nor_o the_o just_a authority_n of_o any_o church_n in_o the_o world_n 1._o not_o the_o denial_n of_o infallibility_n this_o n._n o._n seem_v to_o suppose_v to_o be_v the_o very_a faux_n in_o the_o gunpowder_n plot_n the_o instrument_n of_o set_v all_o on_o fire_n but_o be_v there_o any_o thing_n peculiar_a to_o my_o principle_n herein_o have_v not_o all_o who_o have_v write_v against_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n oppose_v the_o pretence_n of_o infallibility_n how_o then_o come_v my_o principle_n to_o be_v of_o so_o mischievous_a a_o nature_n above_o other_o but_o i_o pray_v sir_n be_v authority_n and_o infallibility_n all_o one_o in_o your_o account_n we_o suppose_v that_o magistrate_n and_o parent_n and_o master_n have_v all_o of_o they_o a_o unquestionable_a authority_n but_o i_o never_o hear_v yet_o of_o any_o man_n that_o say_v they_o wre_v infallible_a or_o that_o there_o be_v no_o ground_n to_o obey_v they_o if_o they_o be_v not_o why_o may_v we_o not_o then_o allow_v any_o authority_n belong_v to_o the_o governor_n of_o the_o church_n and_o yet_o think_v it_o possible_a for_o they_o to_o be_v deceive_v be_v this_o a_o sufficient_a reason_n for_o any_o man_n to_o cast_v off_o his_o subjection_n to_o his_o prince_n because_o it_o be_v possible_a he_o may_v require_v something_o unlawful_a or_o to_o disobey_v his_o parent_n because_o they_o do_v not_o sit_v in_o a_o infallible_a chair_n or_o to_o slight_v his_o master_n because_o he_o be_v not_o pope_n these_o be_v strange_a way_n of_o argue_v about_o matter_n of_o religion_n which_o be_v ridiculous_a in_o any_o other_o case_n if_o the_o possibility_n of_o be_v deceive_v destroy_v no_o other_o authority_n in_o the_o world_n why_o shall_v it_o do_v that_o of_o the_o church_n the_o magistrate_n do_v not_o lose_v his_o authority_n though_o we_o say_v we_o be_v to_o obey_v god_n rather_o than_o man_n and_o consequent_o to_o examine_v whether_o the_o law_n of_o man_n be_v not_o repugnant_a to_o the_o law_n of_o god_n which_o imply_v that_o he_o may_v require_v what_o it_o be_v our_o duty_n not_o to_o do_v the_o authority_n of_o parent_n be_v not_o destroy_v because_o in_o some_o case_n we_o be_v bind_v to_o disobey_v they_o when_o they_o command_v man_n to_o destroy_v or_o rise_v up_o in_o arm_n against_o their_o sovereign_n how_o come_v it_o then_o to_o pass_v that_o all_o church-authority_n be_v immediate_o go_v if_o we_o do_v but_o suppose_v a_o possibility_n of_o error_n in_o those_o which_o have_v it_o but_o it_o may_v be_v say_v it_o be_v their_o office_n to_o be_v guide_n and_o if_o we_o do_v not_o follow_v they_o absolute_o we_o renounce_v they_o from_o be_v our_o guide_n to_o which_o i_o answer_v there_o be_v two_o sort_n of_o person_n that_o stand_v in_o need_n of_o guide_n the_o blind_a and_o the_o ignorant_a the_o blind_a must_v follow_v their_o guide_n because_o of_o a_o incapacity_n of_o see_v their_o way_n the_o ignorant_a for_o want_v of_o instruction_n yet_o neither_o of_o these_o be_v bind_v to_o believe_v their_o guide_n infallible_a and_o to_o follow_v they_o at_o all_o adventure_n for_o even_o the_o blind_a by_o their_o own_o sad_a experience_n of_o frequent_a fall_n into_o ditch_n or_o knock_v their_o head_n against_o post_n may_v have_v reason_n to_o question_n if_o not_o the_o skill_n yet_o the_o sincerity_n of_o their_o guide_n and_o though_o they_o must_v have_v some_o may_v seek_v new_a one_o the_o ignorant_a follow_v
there_o must_v be_v order_n and_o constitution_n whereby_o all_o must_v be_v keep_v within_o their_o due_a bound_n and_o there_o must_v be_v person_n appoint_v to_o instruct_v the_o ignorant_a to_o satisfy_v the_o doubt_n to_o direct_v the_o unskilful_a and_o to_o help_v the_o weak_a it_o belong_v to_o such_o a_o society_n not_o bare_o to_o provide_v for_o necessity_n but_o safety_n and_o not_o mere_o the_o safety_n of_o particular_a person_n but_o of_o itself_o which_o can_v be_v do_v without_o prudent_a order_n fix_v the_o bound_n of_o man_n employment_n and_o not_o suffer_v every_o pretender_n to_o vision_n and_o revelation_n to_o set_v up_o for_o a_o new_a sect_n or_o which_o be_v all_o one_o a_o new_a order_n of_o religious_a man_n how_o come_v it_o now_o to_o pass_v that_o by_o say_v that_o man_n consider_v bare_o as_o christian_n may_v understand_v all_o that_o be_v necessary_a to_o their_o salvation_n i_o do_v overthrow_v all_o authority_n of_o a_o church_n and_o make_v all_o man_n prophet_n do_v i_o in_o the_o least_o mention_n man_n teach_n other_o or_o be_v able_a themselves_o to_o put_v a_o difference_n between_o what_o be_v so_o necessary_a and_o what_o not_o or_o do_v s._n c._n suppose_v that_o all_o that_o understand_v what_o be_v necessary_a to_o salvation_n have_v no_o need_n to_o be_v rule_v and_o govern_v if_o he_o think_v so_o i_o assure_v he_o i_o be_o quite_o of_o another_o opinion_n and_o do_v make_v no_o question_n but_o that_o government_n ought_v to_o be_v preserve_v in_o a_o church_n though_o the_o necessary_n to_o salvation_n be_v know_v to_o all_o in_o it_o and_o so_o i_o suppose_v do_v any_o one_o else_o that_o in_o the_o least_o consider_v what_o he_o say_v by_o this_o we_o see_v that_o s._n c_o '_o s._n recrimination_n of_o fanaticism_n on_o our_o church_n by_o virtue_n of_o this_o principle_n be_v as_o feeble_a as_o the_o defence_n he_o have_v make_v for_o his_o own_o of_o which_o he_o may_v hear_v in_o due_a time_n but_o if_o there_o be_v any_o fanaticism_n in_o this_o principle_n we_o have_v the_o concurrence_n of_o the_o great_a and_o wise_a person_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n in_o it_o two_o of_o they_o especial_o have_v in_o term_n say_v as_o much_o as_o i_o have_v do_v st._n augustin_n in_o his_o book_n of_o christian_a doctrine_n already_o mention_v and_o st._n chrysostome_n in_o as_o plain_a word_n as_o may_v be_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 3._o all_o thing_n be_v plain_a and_o right_o in_o the_o holy_a scripture_n all_o necessary_a thing_n be_v manifest_a let_v s._n c._n now_o charge_v all_o the_o dreadful_a consequence_n of_o this_o principle_n on_o st._n chrysostome_n and_o tell_v he_o that_o he_o destroy_v all_o church-authority_n and_o lay_v the_o foundation_n for_o the_o height_n of_o fanaticism_n nay_o s._n chrysâ—stome_n go_v much_o high_a than_o i_o do_v for_o he_o say_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d etc._n etc._n if_o i_o have_v make_v the_o guide_n of_o the_o church_n so_o useless_a as_o st._n chrysostome_n seem_v to_o do_v in_o these_o word_n what_o passionate_a and_o hideous_a outcries_a will_v s._n c._n have_v make_v and_o by_o this_o let_v the_o skill_n or_o ingenuity_n of_o s._n c._n be_v try_v who_o say_v 117._o that_o i_o can_v find_v out_o one_o single_a short_a sentence_n in_o antiquity_n to_o support_v the_o main_a pillar_n of_o my_o religion_n which_o he_o suppose_v this_o principle_n to_o be_v and_o for_o the_o find_v out_o the_o sense_n of_o scripture_n without_o the_o help_n of_o infallibility_n i_o have_v produce_v more_o out_o of_o antiquity_n in_o this_o discourse_n than_o either_o he_o or_o his_o whole_a party_n will_v be_v able_a to_o answer_v 3._o not_o the_o deny_v the_o authority_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n which_o i_o must_v do_v till_o i_o see_v some_o better_a proof_n for_o it_o than_o i_o have_v ever_o yet_o do_v but_o how_o do_v this_o destroy_v all_o authority_n in_o a_o church_n can_v there_o be_v none_o but_o what_o be_v derive_v from_o rome_n i_o do_v not_o think_v i_o do_v in_o the_o least_o diminish_v the_o king_n authority_n by_o deny_v that_o he_o derive_v it_o from_o the_o cham_n of_o tartary_n or_o the_o great_a mogul_n although_o they_o may_v challenge_v the_o lordship_n of_o the_o whole_a earth_n to_o themselves_o and_o may_v pretend_v very_o plausible_a reason_n that_o it_o will_v be_v much_o more_o for_o the_o quiet_a and_o conveniency_n of_o mankind_n to_o be_v all_o under_o one_o universal_a monarch_n and_o that_o none_o have_v so_o fair_a a_o pretence_n to_o it_o as_o they_o that_o have_v challenge_v the_o right_n of_o it_o to_o themselves_o and_o yet_o for_o all_o this_o i_o do_v very_o believe_v the_o king_n have_v a_o unquestionable_a right_n to_o his_o kingdom_n and_o a_o just_a authority_n over_o all_o his_o subject_n the_o time_n be_v when_o the_o first_o of_o genesis_n will_v serve_v to_o prove_v the_o pope_n title_n and_o the_o sun_n rule_v by_o day_n be_v think_v a_o clear_a argument_n for_o his_o supremacy_n but_o the_o world_n be_v now_o alter_v and_o all_o the_o wit_n and_o subtlety_n that_o have_v be_v since_o use_v have_v not_o be_v able_a to_o make_v good_a that_o crack_a title_n of_o universal_a pastorship_n which_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n have_v take_v to_o themselves_o but_o although_o we_o disow_v the_o pope_n authority_n as_o a_o unjust_a usurpation_n we_o assert_v and_o plead_v for_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o church_n and_o the_o bishop_n who_o be_v place_v therein_o who_o derive_v their_o power_n to_o govern_v the_o church_n from_o christ_n and_o not_o from_o the_o pope_n and_o i_o dare_v appeal_n to_o any_o person_n whether_o the_o assert_v the_o bishop_n derive_v their_o authority_n from_o christ_n or_o from_o the_o pope_n be_v the_o better_a way_n of_o defend_v their_o power_n we_o be_v not_o now_o dispute_v what_o authority_n be_v fit_a to_o be_v entrust_v in_o the_o pope_n hand_n suppose_v all_o other_o difference_n compose_v and_o that_o thing_n be_v in_o the_o same_o state_n wherein_o they_o be_v in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o 4._o general_a council_n in_o which_o case_n it_o ought_v to_o be_v consider_v how_o far_o it_o may_v be_v convenient_a to_o give_v way_n to_o such_o a_o authority_n so_o apt_a to_o grow_v extravagant_a and_o which_o have_v be_v stretch_v so_o very_o far_o beyond_o what_o the_o canon_n allow_v that_o it_o have_v challenge_v infallibility_n to_o itself_o but_o the_o thing_n at_o present_a under_o debate_n be_v whether_o the_o disallow_a the_o papal_a hierarchy_n do_v overthrow_v all_o authority_n in_o the_o episcopal_a which_o be_v in_o effect_n to_o ask_v whether_o there_o be_v any_o other_o power_n beside_o the_o pope_n in_o the_o church_n for_o if_o there_o be_v any_o other_o the_o deny_v the_o pope_n authority_n over_o we_o can_v in_o the_o least_o diminish_v the_o just_a authority_n of_o bishop_n the_o only_a considerable_a question_n in_o this_o case_n be_v whether_o the_o reject_v that_o hierarchy_n which_o be_v in_o be_v at_o the_o the_o time_n of_o the_o reformation_n do_v not_o make_v way_n for_o the_o people_n reject_v the_o authority_n of_o our_o bishop_n and_o consequent_o no_o authority_n in_o the_o church_n can_v be_v maintain_v unless_o we_o again_o yield_v to_o the_o papal_a authority_n this_o i_o suppose_v to_o be_v n._n o._n meaning_n consider_v when_o he_o tell_v we_o by_o church-authority_n he_o mean_v that_o superior_a and_o more_o comprehensive_a body_n of_o the_o ecclesiastical_a hierarchy_n which_o in_o any_o dissent_n and_o division_n of_o the_o clergy_n according_a to_o the_o church_n canon_n ought_v to_o be_v obey_v and_o any_o particular_a church_n divide_v from_o this_o more_o universal_a can_v with_o the_o least_o pretence_n of_o reason_n challenge_v submission_n from_o her_o subject_n since_o she_o herself_o and_o particular_o the_o church_n of_o england_n refuse_v the_o same_o to_o all_o the_o authority_n extant_a in_o the_o world_n when_o she_o separate_v herself_o to_o this_o i_o answer_v that_o the_o church_n of_o england_n in_o reform_v herself_o do_v not_o oppose_v any_o just_a authority_n then_o extant_a in_o the_o world_n it_o be_v to_o no_o purpose_n to_o make_v sâ—ch_o loud_a clamour_n about_o our_o church_n refuse_v submission_n to_o all_o the_o authority_n then_o extant_a in_o the_o world_n unless_o there_o be_v better_a evidence_n produce_v for_o it_o than_o we_o have_v yet_o see_v for_o it_o be_v very_o well_o know_v that_o the_o dispute_n be_v then_o concern_v the_o pope_n supremacy_n over_o our_o church_n which_o we_o have_v all_o along_o assert_v to_o have_v be_v a_o notorious_a encroachment_n upon_o the_o liberty_n of_o our_o church_n and_o the_o pope_n usurpation_n be_v 〈◊〉_d injurious_a both_o to_o the_o ecclesiastical_a and_o civil_a
government_n that_o those_o who_o adhere_v to_o the_o religion_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n yet_o agree_v to_o the_o reject_v that_o authority_n which_o he_o challenge_v in_o england_n which_o be_v sufficient_o know_v to_o have_v be_v the_o beginning_n of_o the_o breach_n between_o the_o two_o church_n afterward_o when_o it_o be_v thus_o agree_v that_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n have_v no_o such_o authority_n as_o he_o challenge_v what_o shall_v hinder_v our_o church_n from_o proceed_v in_o the_o best_a way_n it_o can_v for_o the_o reformation_n of_o itself_o for_o the_o pope_n supremacy_n be_v cast_v out_o as_o a_o usurpation_n our_o church_n be_v thereby_o declare_v to_o be_v a_o free_a church_n have_v the_o power_n of_o government_n within_o itself_o and_o what_o method_n of_o proceed_v can_v be_v more_o reasonable_a in_o this_o case_n than_o by_o the_o advice_n of_o the_o governor_n of_o the_o church_n and_o by_o the_o concurrence_n of_o civil_a authority_n to_o publish_v such_o rule_n and_o article_n according_a to_o which_o religion_n be_v to_o be_v profess_v and_o the_o worship_n of_o god_n settle_v in_o england_n and_o this_o be_v that_o which_o n._n o._n call_v refuse_v submission_n to_o all_o the_o authority_n then_o extant_a in_o the_o world_n be_v all_o the_o authority_n then_o extant_a shut_v up_o in_o the_o pope_n breast_n be_v there_o no_o due_a power_n of_o govern_v leave_v because_o his_o unjust_a power_n be_v cast_v off_o and_o that_o first_o by_o bishop_n who_o in_o other_o thing_n adhere_v to_o the_o roman_a church_n but_o they_o proceed_v far_a and_o alter_v many_o thing_n in_o religion_n against_o the_o consent_n of_o the_o more_o universal_a church_n it_o be_v plain_a since_o our_o church_n be_v declare_v to_o be_v free_a they_o have_v a_o liberty_n of_o inquire_v and_o determine_v thing_n fit_a to_o be_v believe_v and_o practise_v this_o than_o can_v not_o be_v her_o fault_n but_o in_o those_o thing_n they_o decree_v they_o go_v contrary_a to_o the_o consent_n of_o the_o universal_a church_n here_o we_o be_v now_o come_v to_o the_o merit_n of_o the_o cause_n and_o we_o have_v from_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o reformation_n defend_v that_o we_o reject_v nothing_o but_o innovation_n and_o reform_v nothing_o but_o abuse_n but_o the_o church_n think_v otherwise_o of_o they_o what_o church_n i_o pray_v the_o primitive_a and_o apostolical_a that_o we_o have_v always_o appeal_v to_o and_o offer_v to_o be_v try_v by_o the_o true_o catholic_n church_n of_o all_o age_n that_o we_o utter_o deny_v to_o have_v agree_v in_o any_o one_o thing_n against_o the_o church_n of_o england_n but_o the_o plain_a english_a of_o all_o be_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v against_o the_o church_n of_o england_n and_o no_o wonder_n for_o the_o church_n of_o england_n be_v against_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n but_o we_o know_v of_o no_o fault_n we_o be_v guilty_a of_o therein_o nor_o any_o obligation_n of_o submission_n to_o the_o command_v of_o that_o church_n and_o n._n o._n do_v not_o say_v that_o we_o oppose_v the_o whole_a church_n but_o the_o more_o universal_a church_n i._n e._n i_o suppose_v the_o great_a number_n of_o person_n at_o that_o time_n but_o do_v he_o undertake_v to_o make_v this_o good_a that_o the_o great_a number_n of_o christian_n then_o in_o the_o world_n do_v oppose_v the_o church_n of_o england_n how_o do_v he_o know_v that_o the_o eastern_a armenian_n abyssin_n and_o greek_a church_n do_v agree_v with_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n against_o we_o no_o that_o be_v not_o his_o meaning_n but_o by_o the_o more_o universal_a church_n he_o fair_o understand_v no_o more_o but_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o that_o we_o do_v oppose_v the_o doctrine_n and_o practice_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n we_o deny_v not_o but_o we_o utter_o deny_v that_o to_o be_v the_o catholic_n church_n or_o that_o we_o oppose_v any_o lawful_a authority_n in_o deny_v submission_n to_o it_o but_o according_a to_o the_o canon_n of_o the_o church_n we_o be_v to_o obey_v in_o any_o dissent_n or_o division_n of_o the_o clergy_n the_o superior_a and_o more_o comprehensive_a body_n of_o the_o ecclesiastical_a hierarchy_n what_o he_o mean_v by_o this_o i_o do_v not_o well_o understand_v either_o it_o must_v be_v the_o authority_n of_o the_o pope_n and_o council_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n or_o a_o general_n council_n of_o all_o the_o catholic_n church_n for_o the_o first_o we_o owe_v no_o obedience_n to_o they_o for_o the_o second_o there_o be_v no_o such_o thing_n then_o in_o the_o world_n and_o therefore_o can_v not_o be_v oppose_v and_o for_o the_o canon_n of_o the_o catholic_n council_n before_o the_o breach_n of_o christendom_n no_o church_n have_v be_v more_o guilty_a of_o a_o violation_n of_o they_o than_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n since_o the_o rule_n of_o the_o father_n have_v be_v turn_v into_o the_o royalty_n of_o s._n peter_n we_o be_v no_o enemy_n to_o the_o ancient_a patriarchal_a government_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n and_o be_v far_o more_o for_o preserve_v the_o dignity_n of_o it_o than_o the_o roman_a church_n can_v be_v for_o we_o shall_v think_v it_o a_o happy_a state_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n if_o all_o the_o patriarch_n do_v enjoy_v their_o ancient_a power_n and_o privilege_n and_o all_o christendom_n will_v consent_v to_o a_o true_o free_a and_o general_a council_n which_o we_o look_v on_o as_o the_o best_a expedient_a on_o earth_n for_o compose_v the_o difference_n of_o the_o christian_a world_n if_o it_o may_v be_v have_v but_o we_o can_v endure_v to_o be_v abuse_v by_o mere_a name_n of_o titular_a patriarch_n but_o real_a servant_n and_o pensionary_n of_o the_o pope_n with_o combination_n of_o interest_v party_n instead_o of_o general_a council_n with_o the_o pleasure_n of_o pope_n instead_o of_o ancient_a canon_n let_v they_o reduce_v the_o ancient_a government_n of_o the_o church_n within_o its_o due_a bound_n let_v the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n content_v himself_o with_o the_o privilege_n he_o then_o enjoy_v let_v debate_n be_v free_a and_o bishop_n assemble_v with_o a_o equal_a proportion_n out_o of_o all_o church_n of_o christendom_n and_o if_o we_o then_o oppose_v so_o general_a a_o consent_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n let_v they_o charge_v we_o with_o not_o submit_v to_o all_o the_o authority_n extant_a of_o the_o world_n but_o since_o the_o state_n of_o christendom_n have_v be_v so_o much_o divide_v that_o a_o true_o general_n council_n be_v next_o to_o a_o impossible_a thing_n the_o church_n must_v be_v reform_v by_o its_o part_n and_o every_o free_a church_n enjoy_v the_o right_n of_o a_o patriarchal_a see_v have_v according_a to_o the_o canon_n of_o the_o church_n a_o sufficient_a power_n to_o reform_v all_o abuse_n within_o itself_o when_o a_o more_o general_a consent_n can_v be_v obtain_v by_o this_o we_o may_v see_v how_o very_a feeble_a this_o charge_n be_v of_o destroy_v all_o church-authority_n by_o refuse_v submission_n to_o the_o roman_a hierarchy_n and_o how_o very_o pityful_a a_o advantage_n can_v from_o hence_o be_v make_v by_o the_o dissent_v party_n among_o we_o who_o decry_v that_o patriarchal_a and_o ancient_a government_n as_o anti-christian_n which_o we_o allow_v as_o prudent_a and_o christian._n but_o of_o the_o difference_n of_o these_o two_o case_n i_o have_v speak_v already_o 4._o but_o yet_o n._n o._n say_v my_o principle_n afford_v no_o effectual_a way_n or_o mean_n in_o this_o church_n of_o suppress_v or_o convict_v any_o schism_n â—98_n sect_n or_o heresy_n or_o reduce_v they_o either_o to_o submission_n of_o judgement_n or_o silence_n therefore_o my_o principle_n be_v destructive_a to_o all_o church-authority_n to_o which_o i_o answer_v 1._o that_o the_o design_n of_o my_o principle_n be_v to_o lay_v down_o the_o foundation_n of_o faith_n and_o not_o the_o mean_n of_o suppress_v heresy_n if_o i_o have_v lay_v down_o the_o foundation_n of_o peace_n and_o leave_v all_o person_n to_o their_o own_o judgement_n without_o any_o regard_n to_o authority_n this_o may_v have_v be_v just_o object_v against_o i_o but_o according_a to_o this_o way_n it_o may_v have_v be_v object_v to_o aristotle_n that_o he_o be_v a_o enemy_n to_o civil_a government_n because_o he_o do_v not_o lay_v down_o the_o rule_n of_o it_o in_o his_o logic_n or_o that_o hypocrates_n favour_v the_o chemist_n and_o mountebank_n because_o he_o say_v not_o a_o word_n of_o the_o college_n of_o physician_n if_o i_o have_v say_v any_o thing_n about_o the_o authority_n of_o particular_a church_n or_o the_o way_n of_o suppress_v sect_n then_o how_o insult_o have_v i_o be_v ask_v what_o be_v all_o this_o to_o the_o foundation_n of_o faith_n excellent_a protestant_a principle_n of_o faith_n they_o begin_v now_o to_o resolve_v faith_n into_o the_o authority_n of_o
in_o which_o time_n he_o will_v sin_v mortal_o by_o omit_v contrition_n if_o he_o be_v oblige_v to_o it_o but_o this_o say_v he_o be_v against_o the_o common_a opinion_n of_o divine_n that_o a_o man_n contract_v any_o new_a guilt_n by_o omit_v contrition_n nay_o he_o afterward_o determin_n 263._o that_o a_o man_n that_o have_v receive_v the_o sacrament_n of_o penance_n with_o bare_a attrition_n be_v not_o bind_v under_o the_o guilt_n of_o mortal_a sin_n for_o omit_v it_o to_o a_o act_n of_o contrition_n at_o the_o point_n of_o death_n which_o be_v he_o say_v the_o common_o receive_v opinion_n among_o they_o and_o he_o quote_v diana_n coninch_n becanus_n layman_n fagundez_n faber_n turrianus_n salas_n and_o other_o for_o it_o the_o great_a argument_n he_o bring_v be_v because_o confessor_n do_v not_o think_v themselves_o oblige_v to_o put_v man_n in_o mind_n of_o a_o act_n of_o contrition_n at_o that_o time_n as_o necessary_a as_o common_a experience_n show_v and_o be_v not_o such_o confessor_n excellent_a guide_n to_o heaven_n the_o mean_a while_n if_o they_o be_v they_o have_v find_v out_o a_o much_o broad_a way_n and_o wide_a gate_n than_o ever_o christ_n intend_v what_o not_o one_o single_a act_n of_o contrition_n necessary_a no_o not_o at_o the_o point_n of_o death_n what_o pity_v it_o be_v for_o sinner_n you_o have_v not_o the_o keep_n of_o heaven-gate_n how_o do_v they_o want_v the_o sacrament_n of_o penance_n in_o hell_n for_o no_o doubt_n there_o be_v attrition_n good_a store_n there_o but_o above_o all_o of_o they_o commend_v i_o to_o honest_a gregor_n de_fw-fr valentiâ_fw-la potest_fw-la who_o not_o only_o make_v contrition_n unnecessary_a but_o say_v it_o be_v rather_o a_o hindrance_n to_o the_o effect_n of_o the_o sacrament_n from_o whence_o morinus_n just_o infer_v 15._o that_o a_o confessor_n ought_v not_o to_o persuade_v the_o penitent_a to_o contrition_n nor_o the_o penitent_a to_o endeavour_v after_o it_o nay_o morinus_n show_v that_o grave_a man_n and_o famous_a in_o their_o church_n do_v assert_v that_o a_o penitent_a have_v receive_v the_o sacrament_n of_o penance_n 26._o be_v not_o bind_v to_o so_o much_o as_o one_o act_n of_o contrition_n or_o the_o love_n of_o god_n in_o order_n to_o his_o reconciliation_n with_o god_n yea_o although_o a_o man_n have_v hate_v god_n to_o the_o last_o act_n of_o his_o life_n if_o he_o receive_v the_o sacrament_n of_o penance_n they_o deny_v that_o it_o be_v necessary_a for_o he_o to_o be_v contrite_a for_o his_o sin_n or_o to_o love_v god_n nothing_o can_v go_v beyond_o this_o but_o what_o follow_v in_o he_o 26._o that_o the_o excellency_n of_o the_o evangelical_n sacrament_n above_o the_o legal_a consist_v in_o this_o that_o the_o evangelical_n sacrament_n have_v free_v we_o from_o the_o most_o heavy_a yoke_n 〈◊〉_d of_o contrition_n and_o the_o love_n of_o god_n o_o admirable_a guide_n of_o conscience_n i_o do_v not_o at_o all_o question_n but_o jew_n turk_n and_o heathen_n have_v a_o much_o better_a and_o true_a notion_n of_o repentance_n than_o these_o man_n the_o pagan_a philosopher_n be_v christian_n to_o they_o and_o what_o injury_n have_v i_o do_v they_o now_o in_o charge_v such_o thing_n upon_o they_o which_o obstruct_v devotion_n and_o overthrow_v the_o necessity_n of_o a_o good_a life_n for_o i_o hardly_o think_v it_o possible_a to_o contrive_v a_o doctrine_n more_o effectual_a for_o that_o end_n than_o to_o tell_v man_n that_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o gospel_n do_v free_a man_n from_o that_o heavy_a yoke_n contrition_n and_o the_o love_n of_o god_n but_o suppose_v there_o be_v no_o such_o foundation_n for_o this_o doctrine_n in_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n as_o we_o see_v there_o be_v will_v there_o be_v no_o danger_n to_o man_n salvation_n if_o their_o confessor_n general_o tell_v then_o these_o thing_n and_o they_o know_v it_o to_o be_v thâ—_n current_a opinion_n among_o they_o be_v there_o 〈◊〉_d danger_n of_o fall_v into_o the_o ditch_n wheâ—_n the_o blind_a lead_n the_o blind_a unless_o general_a council_n express_o allow_v of_o it_o 〈◊〉_d there_o no_o danger_n by_o empiric_n aâ—â—_n mountebank_n unless_o the_o whole_a college_n of_o physician_n approve_v they_o anâ—_n of_o all_o sort_n of_o empiric_n the_o worst_a aâ—â—_n such_o casuist_n and_o confessor_n be_v therâ—_n no_o way_n to_o magnify_v the_o sacerdotal_a office_n unless_o they_o have_v a_o power_n to_o trepan_n soul_n into_o eternal_a flame_n for_o want_n of_o true_a repentance_n by_o make_v they_o believe_v thâ—_n priest_n absolution_n with_o bare_a attrition_n will_v make_v all_o even_a with_o god_n or_o 〈◊〉_d this_o doctrine_n only_o a_o decoy_n to_o draw_v great_a sinner_n into_o your_o net_n and_o all_o this_o while_n be_v your_o church_n innocent_a which_o at_o least_o see_v and_o will_v not_o reform_v these_o thing_n in_o a._n d._n 1665._o 24._o of_o september_n and_o 18._o may_v 1666._o the_o congregation_n of_o the_o inquisition_n at_o rome_n under_o alexander_n 7._o take_v upon_o they_o to_o censure_v 45._o several_a proposition_n of_o the_o late_a casuist_n 88_o as_o scandalous_a and_o pernicious_a to_o the_o soul_n of_o man_n but_o not_o one_o of_o they_o relate_v to_o this_o doctrine_n of_o repentance_n although_o the_o jansenist_n in_o france_n have_v complain_v of_o it_o whence_o can_v this_o arise_v but_o from_o look_v on_o it_o as_o the_o doctrine_n of_o their_o church_n indeed_o i_o find_v that_o on_o may_n 5._o 1667._o the_o pope_n cause_v a_o decree_n to_o be_v publish_v strait_o forbid_v all_o person_n in_o their_o debate_n about_o attrition_n to_o condemn_v each_o other_o but_o it_o be_v worth_a our_o while_n to_o understand_v what_o this_o controversy_n be_v viz._n whether_o bare_a attrition_n do_v require_v a_o act_n of_o the_o love_n of_o god_n and_o although_o the_o negative_a be_v there_o say_v to_o be_v the_o more_o common_a opinion_n yet_o the_o pope_n will_v not_o have_v the_o other_o that_o affirm_v it_o to_o be_v censure_v but_o not_o the_o least_o word_n against_o the_o sufficiency_n of_o bare_a attrition_n be_v any_o of_o the_o book_n censure_v which_o assert_v this_o doctrine_n nay_o they_o be_v publish_v with_o great_a approbation_n be_v any_o of_o the_o defender_n of_o it_o discountenance_v nay_o they_o be_v person_n in_o the_o high_a esteem_n dignity_n and_o authority_n among_o they_o be_v any_o caution_n give_v to_o confessor_n to_o beware_v of_o these_o doctrine_n nay_o these_o very_a book_n be_v purposely_o write_v and_o approve_v for_o their_o instruction_n and_o use_n and_o if_o their_o church_n be_v innocent_a after_o all_o this_o so_o be_v the_o jewish_a church_n in_o our_o saviour_n time_n for_o the_o corruption_n that_o be_v then_o among_o they_o have_v no_o decree_n of_o the_o sanhedrin_n that_o i_o find_v for_o they_o it_o be_v only_o their_o schoolman_n and_o casuist_n the_o scribe_n and_o pharisee_n which_o introduce_v they_o and_o yet_o our_o saviour_n think_v man_n soul_n in_o danger_n when_o he_o bid_v they_o beware_v of_o the_o leaven_n of_o the_o pharisee_n i_o confess_v when_o we_o debate_v the_o cause_n of_o separation_n from_o their_o communion_n we_o think_v it_o then_o reasonable_a to_o allege_v no_o more_o than_o what_o they_o impose_v on_o all_o to_o believe_v and_o practice_n and_o we_o have_v enough_o of_o all_o conscience_n in_o that_o kind_n without_o go_v far_o but_o when_o we_o represent_v the_o hazard_n of_o salvation_n to_o particular_a person_n we_o may_v then_o just_o charge_v they_o with_o the_o pernicious_a doctrine_n and_o practice_n which_o be_v receive_v and_o allow_v among_o they_o although_o not_o decree_v by_o the_o church_n in_o council_n for_o otherwise_o it_o will_v be_v just_a as_o if_o one_o shall_v say_v to_o a_o man_n that_o ask_v he_o whether_o he_o may_v safe_o travel_v through_o such_o a_o country_n yes_o without_o doubt_n you_o may_v for_o although_o there_o be_v abundance_n of_o thief_n and_o high-waymen_a yet_o the_o prince_n or_o the_o state_n never_o approve_v they_o or_o give_v they_o licence_n to_o rob_v traveller_n do_v you_o think_v any_o man_n will_v venture_v his_o person_n or_o his_o purse_n on_o no_o better_a security_n yet_o such_o security_n as_o this_o if_o it_o be_v true_a be_v all_o that_o such_o moderate_a man_n as_o o._n n._n or_o his_o brethren_n can_v give_v as_o to_o the_o roman_a church_n for_o they_o dare_v not_o deny_v the_o bad_a consequence_n of_o the_o doctrine_n and_o practice_n charge_v upon_o they_o but_o only_o say_v the_o church_n have_v not_o decree_v they_o so_o much_o i_o think_v necessary_a to_o say_v to_o this_o new_a and_o most_o plausible_a pretence_n which_o be_v make_v use_n of_o by_o the_o best_a advocate_n for_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o now_o farewell_n to_o moderation_n for_o the_o two_o next_o which_o appear_v on_o the_o stage_n against_o i_o
preface_n that_o he_o be_v not_o infallible_a yet_o for_o all_o this_o we_o will_v not_o let_v go_v jewel_n no_o nor_o bilson_n davenant_n white_n Ê‹sher_n downam_n what_o ever_o t._n g._n say_v against_o they_o indeed_o k._n charles_n except_v against_o bilson_n for_o his_o principle_n of_o civil_a government_n but_o not_o a_o word_n of_o his_o disaffection_n to_o the_o church_n of_o england_n for_o bishop_n davenant_n the_o king_n say_v he_o be_v none_o of_o those_o to_o who_o he_o appeal_v or_o will_v submit_v unto_o and_o with_o very_o good_a reason_n for_o the_o king_n have_v appeal_v to_o the_o practice_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n and_o the_o universal_a consent_n of_o father_n therefore_o bishop_n davenant_n be_v a_o puritan_n it_o seem_v they_o have_v be_v all_o puritan_n since_o the_o primitive_a time_n and_o i_o hope_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n then_o have_v good_a store_n of_o they_o for_o that_o be_v far_o enough_o from_o the_o father_n or_o the_o primitive_a church_n but_o how_o come_v bishop_n white_a in_o for_o a_o puritan_n be_v so_o great_a a_o friend_n of_o archbishop_n laud_n why_o forsooth_o heylin_n report_v that_o for_o licens_v bishop_n mountagu'_v appello_n caesarem_fw-la it_o be_v say_v that_o white_n be_v turn_v black_n and_o can_v thou_o for_o thy_o heart_n good_a reader_n expect_v a_o more_o pregnant_a proof_n it_o be_v a_o notable_a say_n and_o it_o be_v great_a pity_n the_o historian_n do_v not_o preserve_v the_o memory_n of_o the_o author_n of_o it_o but_o by_o who_o be_v it_o say_v that_o must_v be_v suppose_v by_o the_o puritan_n and_o can_v none_o but_o they_o be_v the_o author_n of_o so_o witty_a a_o say_n but_o suppose_v they_o be_v the_o puritan_n that_o say_v it_o it_o be_v plain_a then_o they_o think_v he_o no_o sound_n puritan_n for_o they_o hold_v no_o fall_n from_o grace_n all_o then_o that_o can_v be_v infer_v from_o this_o witty_a say_n be_v that_o white_a sink_v in_o his_o esteem_n among_o they_o by_o this_o act._n and_o be_v it_o not_o possible_a for_o they_o to_o have_v a_o esteem_n for_o those_o who_o be_v not_o of_o their_o own_o party_n concern_v archbishop_n usher_n dr._n heylin_n be_v know_v to_o be_v too_o much_o his_o enemy_n to_o be_v allow_v to_o give_v a_o character_n of_o he_o and_o his_o name_n will_v not_o want_v a_o due_a veneration_n as_o long_o as_o learning_n and_o piety_n have_v any_o esteem_n among_o we_o but_o he_o be_v most_o trouble_v what_o to_o do_v with_o six_o that_o remain_n viz._n king_n james_n bishop_n andrews_n archbishop_n laud_n isaac_n casaubon_n doct._n field_n and_o doct._n jackson_n these_o he_o can_v not_o for_o shame_n fasten_v the_o name_n of_o puritan_n upon_o as_o he_o do_v with_o scorn_n on_o bishop_n downam_n reynolds_n whitaker_n and_o fulk_n who_o testimony_n i_o say_v to_o prevent_v cavil_n i_o need_v not_o to_o produce_v although_o they_o be_v all_o capable_a of_o sufficient_a vindication_n for_o king_n james_n he_o say_v that_o in_o the_o place_n cite_v by_o i_o he_o say_v express_o that_o what_o he_o condemn_v be_v adore_v of_o image_n pray_v to_o they_o and_o imagine_v a_o kind_n of_o sanctity_n in_o they_o all_o which_o be_v detest_v by_o catholic_n be_v ever_o man_n put_v to_o such_o miserable_a shift_n be_v not_o these_o king_n james_n his_o word_n but_o for_o worship_v either_o they_o relic_n or_o image_n i_o must_v account_v it_o damnable_a idolatry_n and_o do_v not_o king_n james_n a_o little_a after_o take_v off_o their_o distinction_n and_o evasion_n in_o these_o word_n and_o they_o worship_v forsooth_o the_o image_n of_o thing_n in_o be_v and_o the_o image_n of_o the_o true_a god_n but_o scripture_n forbid_v to_o worship_v the_o image_n of_o any_o thing_n that_o god_n create_v yea_o the_o image_n of_o god_n himself_o be_v not_o only_o express_o forbid_v to_o be_v worship_v but_o even_o to_o be_v make_v let_v they_o therefore_o that_o maintain_v this_o doctrine_n answer_v it_o to_o christ_n at_o the_o latter_a day_n when_o he_o shall_v accuse_v they_o of_o idolatry_n and_o then_o i_o doubt_v if_o he_o will_v be_v pay_v with_o such_o nice_a sophistical_a distinction_n be_v all_o this_o nothing_o but_o to_o charge_v they_o with_o such_o practice_n which_o they_o detest_v do_v he_o not_o mention_v their_o doctrine_n and_o their_o distinction_n do_v not_o king_n james_n understand_v what_o he_o say_v and_o what_o they_o do_v it_o be_v plain_a he_o charge_v they_o with_o idolatry_n in_o what_o they_o do_v which_o be_v that_o i_o bring_v his_o testimony_n for_o the_o like_a answer_n he_o give_v to_o the_o rest_n of_o they_o viz._n that_o they_o charge_v they_o with_o what_o they_o think_v they_o do_v but_o the_o papist_n deny_v that_o they_o do_v any_o such_o thing_n i._n e._n in_o plain_a term_n they_o charge_v they_o with_o idolatry_n but_o the_o papist_n deny_v they_o commit_v it_o and_o so_o they_o do_v when_o i_o charge_v they_o with_o it_o so_o that_o t._n g._n by_o the_o very_a same_o reason_n may_v have_v acquit_v i_o from_o charge_v they_o with_o it_o and_o have_v spare_v his_o book_n be_v not_o this_o now_o a_o admirable_a way_n of_o prove_v that_o they_o do_v not_o charge_v they_o with_o idolatry_n because_o the_o papist_n deny_v they_o commit_v it_o who_o meddle_v with_o what_o they_o profess_v they_o do_v or_o do_v not_o i_o be_v to_o show_v what_o these_o person_n charge_v they_o with_o and_o do_v any_o of_o these_o excuse_v they_o by_o say_v any_o doctrine_n of_o they_o be_v contrary_a to_o these_o particular_n do_v they_o not_o express_o set_v themselves_o to_o disprove_v their_o distinction_n upon_o which_o their_o doctrine_n be_v found_v and_o show_v the_o vanity_n of_o they_o because_o their_o open_a and_o allow_v practice_n do_v plain_o contradict_v they_o and_o show_v that_o they_o do_v give_v divine_a honour_n to_o image_n however_o in_o word_n they_o deny_v it_o but_o this_o way_n of_o defend_v they_o be_v as_o if_o those_o who_o st._n paul_n charge_v that_o they_o profess_v that_o they_o know_v god_n but_o in_o work_n they_o deny_v he_o shall_v reply_v to_o he_o how_o can_v we_o deny_v he_o in_o our_o work_n since_o we_o profess_v he_o in_o our_o word_n just_o so_o say_v t._n g._n how_o can_v they_o be_v charge_v with_o idolatry_n since_o they_o profess_v to_o do_v no_o such_o thing_n although_o such_o person_n as_o those_o i_o mention_v do_v not_o understand_v both_o what_o the_o papist_n say_v for_o themselves_o and_o what_o they_o do_v notwithstanding_o and_o now_o i_o joyâ—_n with_o t._n g._n in_o desire_v the_o reader_n may_v be_v judge_n between_o we_o whether_o i_o have_v betray_v my_o trust_n in_o pretend_v to_o defend_v the_o church_n of_o england_n and_o whether_o in_o charge_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n with_o idolatry_n i_o have_v contradict_v the_o sense_n of_o it_o since_o i_o have_v make_v it_o appear_v that_o her_o most_o true_a and_o genuine_a son_n the_o most_o remote_a from_o all_o suspicion_n of_o disaffection_n to_o she_o or_o inclination_n to_o puritanism_n have_v concur_v in_o the_o same_o charge_n which_o i_o undertake_v to_o make_v good_a but_o there_o be_v one_o blow_n yet_o remain_v in_o his_o preface_n which_o i_o must_v endeavour_v to_o ward_v off_o otherwise_o it_o will_v be_v a_o terrible_a one_o to_o the_o church_n of_o england_n for_o by_o this_o charge_n of_o idolatry_n he_o make_v i_o to_o subvert_v the_o very_a foundation_n of_o ecclesiastical_a authority_n in_o it_o this_o it_o be_v to_o charge_v home_o for_o say_v he_o it_o be_v a_o receive_a maxim_n and_o not_o be_v denyable_a by_o any_o man_n of_o common_a sense_n that_o no_o man_n can_v give_v to_o another_o that_o which_o he_o have_v not_o himself_o it_o lie_v open_a to_o the_o conscience_n of_o every_o man_n that_o if_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v guilty_a of_o heresy_n much_o more_o if_o guilty_a of_o idolatry_n it_o fall_v under_o the_o apostle_n excommunication_n gal._n 1._o 8._o and_o so_o remain_v deprive_v of_o the_o lawful_a authority_n to_o use_v and_o exercise_v the_o power_n of_o order_n and_o consequent_o the_o authority_n of_o govern_v preach_v and_o administer_a the_o sacrament_n which_o those_o of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n challenge_n to_o themselves_o as_o derive_v from_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n can_v be_v no_o true_a and_o lawful_a jurisdiction_n but_o usurp_v and_o antichristian_a and_o so_o farewell_n to_o the_o church_n of_o england_n if_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v not_o more_o kind_a in_o this_o case_n than_o t._n g._n be_v hitherto_o we_o have_v see_v his_o skill_n in_o the_o affair_n of_o our_o church_n and_o now_o we_o shall_v see_v just_a as_o much_o in_o the_o doctrine_n of_o his_o own_o for_o do_v not_o the_o council_n
of_o trent_n make_v order_n a_o sacrament_n and_o one_o of_o those_o which_o do_v imprint_v a_o indelible_a character_n 4._o and_o do_v not_o that_o council_n pronounce_v a_o anathema_n against_o those_o that_o deny_v the_o validity_n of_o the_o sacrament_n administer_v by_o one_o in_o mortal_a sin_n in_o case_n he_o observe_v the_o essential_o of_o it_o how_o then_o can_v t._n g_z â—scape_n excommunication_n from_o his_o own_o church_n that_o deny_v the_o validity_n of_o the_o sacrament_n of_o order_n in_o case_n of_o the_o sin_n of_o the_o giver_n of_o it_o if_o the_o validity_n of_o the_o sacrament_n do_v not_o depend_v on_o the_o worth_n or_o quality_n of_o the_o minister_n of_o it_o but_o upon_o the_o essential_o and_o the_o institution_n of_o christ_n how_o can_v the_o fault_n of_o the_o person_n hinder_v the_o conveyance_n of_o that_o authority_n which_o they_o be_v only_o the_o bare_a instrument_n to_o convey_v do_v t._n g._n think_v so_o in_o all_o other_o sacrament_n as_o in_o case_n of_o baptism_n that_o suppose_v the_o minister_n of_o it_o have_v be_v guilty_a of_o heresy_n or_o idolatry_n the_o sacrament_n lose_v its_o effect_n well_o fare_v then_o the_o donatist_n who_o opinion_n this_o be_v and_o in_o who_o it_o have_v be_v condemn_v by_o the_o church_n if_o it_o be_v not_o so_o in_o other_o sacrament_n how_o come_v it_o to_o be_v thus_o in_o order_n which_o he_o must_v acknowledge_v to_o be_v as_o much_o a_o sacrament_n as_o baptism_n or_o else_o he_o must_v renounce_v the_o council_n of_o trent_n and_o it_o be_v observable_a that_o the_o very_a argument_n use_v by_o the_o donatist_n and_o other_o be_v the_o same_o which_o t._n g._n here_o produce_v viz._n his_o common_a maxim_n of_o reason_n and_o not_o denyable_a by_o any_o man_n of_o common_a sense_n that_o no_o man_n can_v give_v to_o another_o that_o which_o he_o have_v not_o himself_o to_o which_o this_o answer_n be_v give_v that_o the_o instrument_n be_v not_o the_o giver_n 20._o but_o the_o first_o institutor_n and_o in_o case_n the_o minister_n keep_v to_o the_o institution_n the_o grace_n of_o the_o sacrament_n may_v be_v convey_v by_o he_o though_o he_o have_v it_o not_o himself_o but_o methinks_v if_o t._n g._n have_v forget_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n he_o may_v have_v look_v into_o some_o one_o or_o other_o of_o their_o own_o author_n to_o have_v inform_v himself_o better_a of_o their_o doctrine_n in_o this_o matter_n vasquez_n have_v a_o chapter_n on_o purpose_n to_o prove_v that_o a_o heretical_a excommunicate_v suspend_v bishop_n be_v a_o sufficient_a minister_n of_o ordination_n 1._o and_o say_v that_o all_o the_o schoolman_n and_o summist_n be_v agree_v in_o it_o and_o that_o there_o can_v be_v no_o doubt_n at_o all_o make_v of_o it_o and_o do_v none_o of_o these_o man_n understand_v the_o principle_n that_o be_v undeniable_a by_o any_o man_n of_o common_a sense_n what_o a_o backblow_n be_v this_o to_o those_o of_o his_o own_o church_n for_o vasquez_n say_v this_o be_v determine_v as_o a_o matter_n of_o faith_n among_o they_o that_o the_o validity_n of_o a_o sacrament_n do_v not_o depend_v on_o the_o probity_n or_o faith_n of_o the_o minister_n and_o he_o deny_v it_o to_o be_v in_o the_o power_n of_o the_o church_n to_o hinder_v the_o effect_n of_o ordination_n in_o a_o excommunicate_v bishop_n because_o it_o can_v blot_v out_o his_o character_n or_o take_v away_o his_o power_n estius_n say_v 3._o that_o no_o crime_n how_o great_a soever_o whether_o heresy_n schism_n or_o apostasy_n no_o censure_n how_o heavy_a soever_o as_o excommunication_n can_v hinder_v the_o validity_n of_o ordination_n by_o a_o bishop_n although_o it_o be_v of_o those_o who_o be_v not_o subject_a to_o his_o jurisdiction_n in_o case_n he_o observe_v the_o lawful_a rite_n of_o ordination_n as_o to_o the_o essence_n of_o the_o sacrament_n for_o this_o reason_n because_o ordination_n belong_v to_o the_o power_n of_o order_n which_o be_v once_o receive_v can_v never_o be_v lose_v but_o those_o thing_n which_o belong_v to_o jurisdiction_n as_o absolution_n and_o excommunication_n have_v no_o effect_n where_o that_o jurisdiction_n be_v take_v away_o and_o this_o doctrine_n they_o all_o ground_n upon_o st_n augustins_n discourse_n against_o the_o donatist_n 1â—_n and_o upon_o the_o practice_n of_o the_o church_n at_o that_o time_n which_o do_v receive_v those_o who_o be_v ordain_v among_o the_o donatist_n without_o scruple_v their_o order_n as_o not_o only_o appear_v by_o the_o testimony_n of_o st._n augustin_n but_o by_o the_o decree_n of_o a_o african_a council_n to_o that_o purpose_n 12._o and_o that_o not_o only_o at_o first_o but_o when_o the_o schism_n be_v grow_v inveterate_a 63._o and_o yet_o francis_n hallier_n a_o late_a doctor_n of_o the_o sorbon_n tell_v we_o 71._o that_o the_o donatist_n be_v not_o bare_o schismatic_n 4._o but_o they_o be_v adjudge_v heretic_n for_o assert_v that_o the_o efficacy_n of_o sacrament_n do_v depend_v upon_o the_o quality_n of_o the_o person_n and_o not_o upon_o the_o merit_n of_o christ._n the_o same_o author_n vehement_o dispute_v against_o those_o who_o assert_v that_o the_o power_n of_o order_n can_v be_v lose_v by_o the_o sin_n of_o the_o person_n and_o show_v that_o doctrine_n have_v be_v condemn_v by_o several_a council_n before_o that_o of_o trent_n as_o of_o arles_n 7._o of_o orleans_n and_o constance_n and_o undertake_v to_o answer_v all_o the_o instance_n bring_v from_o antiquity_n to_o the_o contrary_a as_o either_o understand_v of_o such_o heretic_n 1._o which_o do_v not_o retain_v the_o essential_o of_o the_o sacrament_n or_o only_o imply_v the_o fault_n commit_v in_o give_v or_o receive_v they_o at_o the_o hand_n of_o such_o person_n but_o not_o any_o invalidity_n in_o the_o sacrament_n itself_o and_o afterward_o he_o prove_v that_o heretic_n be_v capable_a of_o ordination_n but_o if_o these_o and_o many_o other_o of_o their_o late_a writer_n will_v not_o satisfy_v he_o i_o desire_v he_o to_o consult_v their_o more_o ancient_a author_n 2._o thom._n aquinas_n determin_n that_o heretic_n and_o those_o who_o be_v cut_v off_o from_o the_o church_n may_v give_v order_n as_o well_o as_o administer_v other_o sacrament_n the_o reason_n he_o give_v be_v that_o a_o power_n in_o consecration_n be_v give_v to_o a_o bishop_n which_o can_v never_o be_v take_v from_o he_o although_o he_o will_v not_o allow_v it_o to_o be_v call_v a_o character_n for_o several_a especial_o of_o the_o ancient_a schoolman_n will_v not_o have_v consecration_n to_o imprint_v a_o new_a character_n but_o they_o be_v never_o able_a to_o give_v a_o intelligible_a account_n of_o what_o they_o mean_v by_o the_o character_n as_o distinct_a from_o that_o sacramental_a power_n which_o be_v convey_v by_o consecration_n and_o they_o grant_v to_o be_v indelible_a as_o the_o other_o be_v some_o make_v it_o a_o extension_n of_o the_o character_n of_o priesthood_n other_o a_o bare_a extrinsical_a denomination_n add_v to_o it_o but_o however_o they_o hold_v it_o such_o as_o can_v no_o more_o be_v take_v away_o than_o the_o character_n of_o priesthood_n 2._o cardinal_n bonaventure_n say_v that_o the_o validity_n of_o sacrament_n among_o heretic_n be_v a_o question_n much_o in_o dispute_n among_o the_o ancient_a doctor_n but_o that_o it_o have_v be_v determine_v by_o st._n augustin_n that_o they_o be_v valid_a if_o they_o preserve_v the_o essential_o of_o they_o and_o in_o the_o matter_n of_o ordination_n he_o say_v that_o the_o power_n of_o order_n although_o it_o be_v not_o a_o distinct_a character_n yet_o because_o it_o be_v build_v upon_o it_o can_v no_o more_o be_v take_v away_o than_o the_o character_n itself_o but_o whatever_o be_v found_v upon_o jurisdiction_n as_o the_o power_n of_o excommunication_n and_o absolution_n may_v be_v take_v away_o but_o i_o need_v not_o mention_v any_o more_o particular_a writer_n since_o morinus_n acknowledge_v that_o for_o 400._o year_n the_o opinion_n of_o the_o validity_n of_o order_n confer_v by_o heretic_n 12_o have_v only_o obtain_v in_o the_o roman_a church_n before_o that_o time_n he_o prove_v at_o large_a that_o it_o be_v more_o disputable_a as_o appear_v by_o the_o master_n of_o the_o sentence_n who_o account_v it_o a_o perplex_a and_o almost_o insoluble_a difficulty_n because_o of_o the_o different_a opinion_n of_o doctor_n about_o it_o but_o afterward_o st._n augustins_n opinion_n be_v general_o receive_v both_o among_o the_o schoolman_n and_o canonist_n and_o be_v now_o become_v a_o matter_n of_o faith_n in_o the_o roman_a church_n at_o least_o by_o consequence_n since_o the_o decree_n of_o council_n and_o although_o morinus_n will_v not_o allow_v that_o any_o decree_n of_o their_o church_n have_v pass_v in_o this_o matter_n yet_o he_o say_v there_o have_v be_v so_o long_o and_o so_o universal_a a_o
man_n once_o contradict_v himself_o he_o be_v to_o be_v look_v on_o as_o a_o perjure_a person_n and_o whatever_o he_o say_v his_o word_n be_v not_o to_o be_v take_v this_o he_o not_o only_o begin_v with_o but_o very_o triumphant_o conclude_v with_o it_o in_o these_o word_n and_o this_o alone_a may_v suffice_v to_o annul_v whatever_o he_o have_v hitherto_o 14._o or_o shall_v hereafter_o object_v against_o we_o for_o a_o witness_n who_o have_v be_v once_o palpable_o convince_v to_o have_v forswear_v or_o contradict_v himself_o in_o matter_n of_o moment_n beside_o the_o condign_a punishment_n he_o be_v liable_a unto_o he_o do_v vacate_v all_o evidence_n produce_v by_o he_o against_o his_o adversary_n and_o deserve_v never_o more_o to_o be_v hear_v against_o he_o in_o any_o tribunal_n i_o see_v now_o what_o it_o be_v they_o will_v be_v at_o no_o less_o than_o perpetual_a silence_n and_o be_v set_v in_o the_o pillory_n with_o that_o pamphlet_n on_o my_o forehead_n dr._n still_o against_o dr._n still_o for_o be_v guilty_a of_o contradict_v myself_o will_v satisfy_v i._o w._n and_o his_o friend_n this_o i_o suppose_v be_v the_o meaning_n of_o stop_v my_o mouth_n for_o ever_o when_o this_o answer_n be_v to_o come_v out_o but_o now_o i_o perceive_v it_o be_v so_o dangerous_a a_o thing_n i_o have_v best_a stand_v upon_o my_o defence_n and_o utter_o deny_v that_o i_o have_v contradict_v myself_o in_o any_o thing_n in_o which_o i._o w._n have_v charge_v i_o 2._o 2._o to_o make_v it_o then_o out_o that_o this_o be_v a_o groundless_a charge_n i_o must_v go_v through_o the_o several_a particular_n insist_v on_o the_o first_o be_v in_o the_o charge_n of_o idolatry_n idolatry_n but_o how_o do_v i_o contradict_v myself_o about_o this_o have_v i_o vindicate_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n from_o idolatry_n in_o my_o defence_n of_o archbishop_n laud_n this_o have_v be_v indeed_o to_o contradict_v myself_o but_o this_o be_v not_o so_o much_o as_o pretend_v and_o if_o it_o be_v nothing_o can_v be_v more_o easy_o confute_v for_o in_o that_o very_a book_n as_o it_o fall_v out_o very_o happy_o there_o be_v a_o discourse_n to_o the_o same_o purpose_n prove_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n guilty_a of_o idolatry_n 606._o in_o invocation_n of_o saint_n and_o the_o worship_n of_o image_n and_o that_o the_o heathen_a in_o the_o worship_n of_o inferior_a deity_n and_o image_n may_v be_v excuse_v on_o the_o same_o ground_n that_o those_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n do_v excuse_v themselves_o here_o be_v then_o no_o appearance_n of_o a_o contradiction_n in_o term_n and_o it_o be_v only_o pretend_v to_o be_v by_o consequence_n viz._n from_o yield_v that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o we_o do_v not_o differ_v in_o fundamental_a point_n and_o that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v therefore_o a_o true_a church_n from_o whence_o he_o infer_v that_o it_o can_v be_v guilty_a of_o idolatry_n because_o to_o teach_v that_o will_v be_v a_o fundamental_a error_n and_o inconsistent_a with_o the_o be_v of_o a_o true_a church_n and_o therefore_o to_o charge_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n with_o idolatry_n and_o to_o allow_v it_o to_o be_v a_o true_a church_n be_v a_o contradiction_n this_o be_v the_o substance_n of_o what_o he_o say_v upon_o this_o head_n to_o which_o i_o shall_v answer_v by_o show_v 1._o that_o this_o way_n of_o answer_v be_v very_o disingenuous_a 2._o that_o it_o be_v sophistical_a and_o prove_v not_o the_o thing_n which_o he_o intend_v 1._o that_o it_o be_v a_o disingenuous_a way_n because_o he_o bare_o oppose_v a_o judgement_n of_o charity_n concern_v their_o church_n to_o a_o judgement_n of_o reason_n concern_v the_o nature_n of_o action_n without_o at_o all_o examine_v the_o force_n of_o those_o reason_n which_o be_v produce_v in_o the_o book_n he_o pretend_v to_o answer_v can_v 1._o w._n imagine_v that_o any_o one_o who_o inquire_v into_o the_o safe_a way_n for_o his_o salvation_n and_o hear_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n charge_v with_o idolatry_n in_o her_o worship_n by_o argument_n draw_v from_o the_o plain_a law_n of_o god_n the_o common_a sense_n of_o mankind_n the_o repugnancy_n of_o their_o way_n of_o worship_n to_o the_o conception_n we_o ought_v to_o have_v of_o the_o divine_a nature_n the_o consent_n of_o the_o ancient_a christian_a church_n the_o parity_n of_o the_o case_n in_o many_o respect_n with_o the_o heathen_a idolater_n shall_v present_o conclude_v that_o all_o these_o argument_n be_v of_o no_o force_n mere_o because_o the_o person_n who_o make_v use_v of_o they_o have_v upon_o another_o occasion_n judge_v so_o charitable_o of_o that_o church_n as_o to_o suppose_v it_o still_o to_o retain_v the_o essential_o of_o a_o true_a church_n i_o will_v put_v a_o case_n parallele_v to_o this_o suppose_v one_o of_o the_o church_n of_o judah_n shall_v have_v call_v the_o church_n of_o israel_n in_o the_o time_n of_o jeroboam_fw-la a_o true_a church_n because_o they_o acknowledge_v the_o true_a god_n and_o do_v believe_v a_o agreement_n in_o that_o common_a acknowledgement_n to_o be_v sufficient_a to_o preserve_v the_o essential_o of_o a_o church_n among_o they_o and_o afterward_o the_o same_o person_n shall_v go_v about_o to_o convince_v the_o ten_o tribe_n of_o their_o idolatry_n in_o worship_v god_n by_o the_o calf_n of_o dan_n and_o bethel_n will_v this_o be_v think_v a_o sufficient_a way_n of_o answer_v he_o to_o say_v that_o he_o contradict_v himself_o by_o grant_v they_o a_o true_a church_n and_o yet_o charge_v they_o with_o idolatry_n whereas_o the_o only_a true_a consequence_n will_v be_v that_o he_o think_v some_o kind_n of_o idolatry_n consistent_a with_o the_o be_v of_o a_o church_n may_v not_o such_o a_o person_n just_o say_v that_o they_o make_v a_o very_a ill_a use_n of_o his_o charity_n when_o he_o suppose_v only_o that_o kind_n of_o idolatry_n which_o imply_v more_o god_n than_o one_o to_o unchurch_n a_o people_n but_o however_o those_o person_n be_v more_o concern_v to_o vindicate_v themselves_o from_o idolatry_n of_o any_o kind_n than_o he_o be_v to_o defend_v his_o charitable_a opinion_n of_o they_o and_o if_o they_o can_v prove_v to_o he_o that_o this_o inferior_a sort_n of_o idolatry_n do_v unchurch_n they_o as_o well_o as_o the_o grosser_n the_o consequence_n of_o it_o will_v be_v that_o his_o charity_n must_v be_v so_o much_o the_o less_o but_o their_o danger_n will_v be_v the_o same_o this_o be_v just_a our_o case_n with_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n we_o acknowledge_v that_o they_o still_o retain_v the_o fundamental_a article_n of_o the_o christian_a faith_n that_o there_o be_v no_o dispute_n between_o they_o and_o we_o about_o the_o true_a god_n and_o his_o son_n jesus_n christ_n as_o to_o his_o death_n resurrection_n glory_n and_o be_v the_o proper_a object_n of_o divine_a worship_n we_o yield_v that_o they_o have_v true_a baptism_n among_o they_o in_o the_o name_n of_o the_o father_n son_n and_o holy_a ghost_n and_o we_o look_v upon_o these_o as_o the_o essential_o of_o a_o true_a church_n do_v upon_o that_o account_n own_o that_o church_n to_o be_v so_o but_o then_o we_o charge_v the_o roman_a church_n with_o gross_a corrupt_v that_o worship_n which_o be_v proper_a to_o the_o divine_a nature_n by_o her_o worship_n of_o image_n adoration_n of_o the_o host_n and_o invocation_n of_o saint_n which_o be_v do_v not_o in_o express_a term_n against_o the_o worship_n of_o the_o true_a god_n but_o by_o consequence_n we_o do_v not_o think_v this_o do_v destroy_v the_o be_v of_o a_o church_n among_o they_o although_o it_o make_v the_o salvation_n of_o person_n in_o her_o communion_n extreme_o hazardous_a and_o after_o we_o have_v go_v about_o to_o prove_v this_o by_o many_o and_o weighty_a argument_n be_v it_o reasonable_a for_o any_o one_o to_o tell_v we_o that_o we_o contradict_v ourselves_o and_o therefore_o our_o argument_n do_v signify_v nothing_o whereas_o in_o truth_n here_o be_v no_o appearance_n of_o a_o contradiction_n to_o that_o which_o be_v our_o own_o sense_n in_o this_o matter_n for_o what_o shadow_n of_o a_o contradiction_n be_v it_o to_o say_v that_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v a_o true_a church_n and_o yet_o be_v guilty_a of_o idolatry_n suppose_v that_o we_o believe_v some_o sort_n of_o idolatry_n which_o be_v very_o sinful_a not_o to_o be_v yet_o of_o so_o high_a a_o nature_n as_o to_o unchurch_n those_o who_o practise_v it_o and_o we_o choose_v the_o instance_n of_o the_o ten_o tribe_n for_o the_o ground_n of_o this_o charity_n if_o they_o can_v prove_v that_o all_o sort_n of_o idolatry_n do_v necessary_o destroy_v the_o essential_o of_o a_o church_n the_o consequence_n be_v we_o must_v have_v less_o charity_n for_o they_o than_o we_o have_v before_o and_o such_o a_o concession_n from_o we_o do_v not_o show_v their_o guilt_n to_o
itself_o true_a be_v captious_o set_v down_o and_o with_o a_o intention_n only_o to_o deceive_v unwary_a reader_n as_o will_v appear_v by_o the_o next_o proposition_n 2._o to_o teach_v idolatry_n be_v to_o err_v against_o the_o formentioned_a article_n of_o faith_n and_o fundamental_a point_n of_o religion_n i._n e._n to_o teach_v idolatry_n be_v to_o teach_v that_o the_o honour_n which_o be_v due_a only_a to_o god_n be_v to_o be_v give_v to_o a_o mere_a creature_n that_o this_o be_v to_o teach_v idolatry_n no_o one_o question_n but_o our_o question_n be_v whether_o they_o who_o do_v not_o teach_v this_o proposition_n may_v not_o teach_v man_n to_o do_v those_o thing_n whereby_o the_o worship_n due_a only_o to_o god_n will_v be_v give_v to_o a_o mere_a creature_n if_o he_o can_v prove_v that_o they_o who_o do_v not_o in_o term_n declare_v that_o they_o do_v not_o dishonour_n god_n can_v dishonour_v he_o if_o he_o can_v demonstrate_v that_o those_o who_o do_v not_o teach_v that_o the_o honour_n which_o be_v due_a only_a to_o god_n be_v to_o be_v give_v to_o a_o creature_n can_v possible_o by_o any_o action_n of_o they_o rob_v he_o of_o that_o honour_n which_o be_v due_a to_o he_o this_o will_v be_v much_o more_o to_o his_o purpose_n than_o any_o thing_n he_o have_v yet_o say_v and_o this_o proposition_n if_o he_o have_v proceed_v as_o he_o ought_v to_o have_v do_v shall_v not_o have_v be_v a_o particular_a affirmative_a but_o a_o universal_a negative_a for_o it_o be_v not_o enough_o to_o say_v that_o to_o teach_v idolatry_n be_v to_o teach_v that_o the_o honour_n which_o be_v due_a only_a to_o god_n be_v to_o be_v give_v to_o a_o creature_n but_o that_o no_o church_n which_o do_v not_o teach_v this_o can_v be_v guilty_a of_o idolatry_n for_o his_o design_n be_v to_o clear_v the_o roman_a church_n his_o proposition_n ought_v to_o be_v so_o frame_v that_o all_o particular_n may_v be_v comprehend_v under_o it_o but_o because_o he_o may_v say_v his_o immediate_a intention_n be_v not_o to_o clear_v their_o church_n from_o idolatry_n but_o to_o accuse_v i_o of_o a_o contradiction_n i_o proceed_v to_o the_o next_o proposition_n 3._o a_o church_n that_o do_v not_o err_v against_o any_o article_n of_o faith_n nor_o against_o any_o fundamental_a point_n of_o religion_n do_v not_o teach_v idolatry_n this_o proposition_n be_v likewise_o very_o sophistical_a and_o captious_a for_o by_o article_n of_o faith_n and_o fundamental_a point_n of_o religion_n be_v either_o understand_v the_o main_a fundamental_a point_n of_o doctrine_n contain_v in_o the_o apostle_n creed_n and_o then_o i_o affirm_v that_o a_o church_n which_o do_v own_o all_o the_o fundamental_o of_o doctrine_n may_v be_v guilty_a of_o idolatry_n and_o teach_v those_o thing_n wherein_o it_o lie_v but_o if_o by_o not_o err_v against_o any_o article_n of_o faith_n be_v mean_v that_o a_o church_n which_o do_v not_o err_v at_o all_o in_o matter_n of_o religion_n can_v teach_v idolatry_n the_o proposition_n be_v true_a but_o impertinent_a 4._o that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n do_v teach_v veneration_n of_o image_n adoration_n of_o the_o host_n and_o invocation_n of_o saint_n be_v agree_v on_o both_o side_n 5._o that_o the_o roman_a church_n do_v not_o err_v against_o any_o article_n of_o faith_n or_o fundamental_a point_n of_o religion_n this_o be_v that_o concession_n of_o we_o from_o whence_o all_o the_o force_n of_o his_o argument_n be_v take_v must_v be_v explain_v according_a to_o our_o own_o sense_n of_o it_o and_o not_o according_a to_o that_o which_o he_o put_v upon_o it_o which_o that_o it_o may_v be_v better_o understand_v i_o shall_v both_o show_v in_o what_o sense_n this_o concession_n be_v make_v by_o we_o as_o to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o of_o what_o force_v it_o be_v in_o this_o present_a debate_n for_o the_o clear_a understanding_n in_o what_o sense_n it_o be_v make_v by_o we_o we_o be_v to_o consider_v the_o occasion_n of_o the_o controversy_n about_o fundamental_o between_o we_o and_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n church_n which_o ought_v to_o be_v take_v from_o that_o book_n to_o which_o he_o refer_v there_o we_o find_v the_o occasion_n of_o it_o to_o be_v the_o romanist_n contend_v that_o all_o point_n define_v by_o the_o church_n be_v fundamental_a 47._o or_o necessary_a to_o salvation_n on_o the_o account_n of_o such_o a_o definition_n upon_o this_o the_o controversy_n about_o fundamental_o be_v manage_v against_o they_o with_o a_o design_n to_o prove_v that_o all_o thing_n define_v by_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v not_o fundamental_a or_o necessary_a to_o be_v believe_v by_o all_o person_n in_o order_n to_o their_o salvation_n because_o they_o be_v so_o define_v to_o this_o purpose_n i_o inquire_v 1._o what_o the_o ground_n be_v on_o which_o any_o thing_n do_v become_v necessary_a to_o salvation_n 2._o whether_o any_o thing_n who_o matter_n be_v not_o necessary_a and_o be_v not_o require_v by_o a_o absolute_a command_n in_o scripture_n can_v by_o any_o mean_n whatsoever_o afterward_o become_v necessary_a 3._o whether_o the_o church_n have_v power_n by_o any_o proposition_n or_o definition_n to_o make_v anything_o become_v necessary_a to_o salvation_n and_o to_o be_v believe_v as_o such_o which_o be_v not_o so_o before_o for_o the_o first_o i_o propose_v two_o thing_n 1._o what_o thing_n be_v necessary_a to_o the_o salvation_n of_o man_n as_o such_o or_o consider_v in_o their_o single_a or_o private_a capacity_n 2._o what_o thing_n be_v necessary_a to_o be_v own_v in_o order_n to_o salvation_n by_o christian_a society_n or_o as_o the_o bond_n and_o condition_n of_o ecclesiastical_a communion_n for_o the_o resolve_v of_o this_o i_o lay_v down_o these_o three_o proposition_n 1._o that_o the_o very_a be_v of_o a_o church_n do_v suppose_v the_o necessity_n of_o what_o be_v require_v to_o be_v believe_v in_o order_n to_o salvation_n 2._o whatever_o church_n own_v those_o thing_n which_o be_v antecedent_o necessary_a to_o the_o be_v of_o a_o church_n can_v so_o long_o cease_v to_o be_v a_o true_a church_n and_o here_o i_o express_o distinguish_v between_o the_o essential_o of_o a_o church_n and_o those_o thing_n which_o be_v require_v to_o the_o integrity_n or_o soundness_n of_o it_o among_o which_o latter_a i_o reckon_v the_o worship_n of_o god_n in_o the_o way_n prescribe_v by_o he_o 3._o that_o the_o union_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n depend_v upon_o the_o agreement_n of_o it_o in_o thing_n antecedent_o necessary_a to_o its_o be_v from_o hence_o i_o proceed_v to_o show_v that_o nothing_o ought_v to_o be_v own_v as_o necessary_a to_o salvation_n by_o christian_a society_n but_o such_o thing_n which_o by_o all_o those_o society_n be_v acknowledge_v antecedent_o necessary_a to_o the_o be_v of_o the_o catholic_n church_n and_o here_o i_o distinguish_v between_o necessary_a article_n of_o faith_n and_o particular_a agreement_n for_o the_o church_n peace_n i_o do_v not_o therefore_o deny_v but_o that_o it_o be_v in_o the_o power_n of_o particular_a church_n to_o require_v a_o subscription_n to_o article_n of_o religion_n opposite_a to_o the_o error_n and_o abuse_n which_o they_o reform_v but_o i_o deny_v it_o to_o be_v in_o the_o power_n of_o any_o church_n to_o make_v those_o thing_n necessary_a article_n of_o faith_n which_o be_v not_o so_o before_o and_o here_o it_o be_v i_o show_v the_o moderation_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n above_o that_o of_o rome_n in_o that_o our_o church_n make_v no_o article_n of_o faith_n but_o such_o as_o have_v the_o testimony_n and_o approbation_n of_o the_o whole_a christian_a world_n of_o all_o age_n and_o be_v acknowledge_v to_o be_v such_o by_o rome_n itself_o but_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n impose_v new_a article_n of_o faith_n to_o be_v believe_v as_o necessary_a to_o salvation_n as_o appear_v by_o the_o bull_n of_o pius_n 4._o this_o be_v my_o plain_a meaning_n which_o half-witted_a man_n have_v stretch_v and_o abuse_v to_o several_a ill_a purpose_n but_o not_o to_o wander_v from_o my_o present_a subject_n what_o be_v it_o that_o i._o w._n can_v hence_o infer_v to_o his_o purpose_n viz._n that_o from_o hence_o it_o follow_v that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n do_v not_o err_v against_o any_o article_n of_o faith_n or_o any_o point_n necessary_a to_o salvation_n which_o if_o it_o be_v only_o mean_v of_o those_o essential_a point_n of_o faith_n which_o i_o suppose_v antecedent_o necessary_a to_o the_o be_v of_o a_o church_n i_o deny_v it_o not_o but_o do_v not_o see_v of_o what_o use_v this_o concession_n can_v be_v to_o they_o in_o the_o present_a debate_n since_o in_o the_o follow_a discourse_n i_o make_v the_o ancient_a creed_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n the_o best_a measure_n of_o those_o thing_n which_o be_v believe_v to_o be_v necessary_a to_o
parallel_n with_o each_o other_o 1._o because_o i_o will_v not_o grant_v that_o a_o wilful_a sin_n such_o as_o adultery_n to_o be_v a_o true_a way_n to_o heaven_n and_o do_v he_o think_v that_o i_o ever_o imagine_v idolatry_n and_o gross_a superstition_n to_o be_v so_o if_o i_o grant_v that_o in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n they_o have_v a_o true_a way_n to_o heaven_n it_o be_v as_o other_o debauch_a christian_n have_v who_o own_o faith_n enough_o to_o save_v they_o but_o their_o destruction_n come_v from_o not_o live_v agreeable_o to_o it_o 2._o because_o i_o grant_v more_o to_o they_o than_o to_o jew_n or_o pagan_n yet_o they_o may_v be_v save_v if_o they_o do_v repent_v true_o but_o they_o be_v not_o in_o so_o great_a likelihood_n of_o repent_v as_o those_o who_o own_o the_o fundamental_a article_n of_o the_o christian_a faith_n and_o have_v a_o sincere_a desire_n in_o general_a to_o serve_v god_n according_a to_o his_o will_n the_o grace_n of_o god_n be_v more_o plentiful_a where_o the_o christian_a faith_n be_v own_v than_o where_o it_o be_v reject_v upon_o which_o account_n jew_n and_o heathen_n be_v in_o more_o danger_n of_o not_o repent_v and_o consequent_o of_o salvation_n than_o those_o that_o live_v in_o the_o roman_a church_n 3._o because_o i_o grant_v a_o great_a capacity_n of_o salvation_n to_o roman_a catholic_n than_o they_o do_v to_o protestant_n but_o they_o do_v not_o deny_v it_o to_o protestant_n if_o they_o repent_v but_o the_o difference_n lie_v in_o the_o nature_n and_o act_n of_o the_o repentance_n require_v we_o say_v a_o 〈◊〉_d repentanced_a and_o a_o virtuous_a sincere_a mind_n which_o desire_v to_o know_v &_o do_v the_o will_n of_o god_n may_v be_v sufficient_a together_o with_o a_o particular_a repentance_n of_o all_o know_a miscarriage_n but_o they_o say_v such_o a_o repentacne_n be_v necessary_a for_o we_o as_o do_v imply_v a_o disow_a our_o church_n as_o such_o wherein_o no_o salvation_n be_v to_o be_v have_v and_o a_o join_n with_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n therefore_o the_o question_n about_o their_o charity_n and_o we_o be_v about_o the_o possibility_n of_o the_o salvation_n of_o person_n live_v and_o die_v in_o the_o communion_n of_o either_o church_n we_o say_v on_o the_o condition_n before_o mention_v man_n may_v be_v save_v though_o they_o do_v not_o in_o term_n renounce_v their_o communion_n but_o they_o say_v that_o none_o who_o do_v not_o return_v to_o their_o communion_n can_v be_v save_v and_o in_o this_o we_o just_o charge_v they_o with_o horrible_a uncharitableness_n when_o many_o of_o their_o writer_n allow_v a_o great_a possibility_n of_o salvation_n to_o mere_a heathen_n 4._o because_o archbishop_n laud_n grant_v a_o great_a capacity_n of_o salvation_n than_o other_o protestant_n but_o in_o what_o sense_n i_o have_v already_o show_v 5._o that_o this_o be_v in_o effect_n to_o say_v that_o it_o be_v a_o true_a way_n to_o heaven_n if_o they_o go_v out_o of_o it_o not_o if_o they_o go_v out_o of_o it_o so_o far_o as_o it_o be_v true_a but_o so_o far_o only_o as_o it_o be_v false_a and_o dangerous_a if_o a_o man_n be_v go_v the_o right_a way_n from_o london_n to_o york_n as_o far_o as_o stamford_n and_o there_o go_v quite_o out_o of_o his_o way_n into_o the_o fen_n here_o his_o life_n be_v in_o danger_n if_o i_o shall_v tell_v this_o man_n that_o the_o way_n from_o london_n to_o york_n be_v a_o certain_a way_n that_o the_o way_n he_o go_v in_o as_o far_o as_o stamford_n be_v a_o true_a way_n and_o if_o he_o have_v keep_v in_o it_o will_v have_v bring_v he_o to_o york_n but_o the_o way_n he_o be_v now_o in_o be_v very_o dangerous_a and_o if_o he_o do_v not_o return_v his_o life_n be_v in_o perpetual_a hazard_n be_v this_o all_o one_o as_o if_o i_o shall_v tell_v he_o while_o you_o be_v in_o the_o true_a way_n you_o must_v go_v out_o of_o it_o no_o such_o sense_n can_v be_v put_v upon_o such_o word_n by_o any_o man_n that_o have_v sense_n and_o for_o other_o we_o give_v they_o leave_v to_o cry_v nonsense_n and_o contradiction_n all_o his_o other_o petty_a objection_n run_v upon_o the_o same_o palpable_a mistake_n 8._o and_o it_o will_v be_v but_o repeat_v the_o same_o thing_n to_o answer_v the_o other_o remain_v cavil_n upon_o this_o argument_n i_o come_v therefore_o to_o the_o sore_a place_n indeed_o 7._o the_o touch_v whereof_o have_v make_v they_o to_o kick_v and_o wince_v so_o much_o at_o i_o deâ—ended_v and_o that_o be_v the_o fanaticism_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n which_o make_v they_o complain_v to_o caesar_n that_o it_o be_v a_o new_a crime_n and_o never_o hear_v of_o before_o what_o they_o the_o sober_a the_o judicious_a the_o wise_a people_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n turn_v fanatic_n its_o false_a it_o be_v impossible_a nay_o it_o be_v absolute_o and_o utter_o impossible_a to_o be_v true_a and_o none_o but_o atheist_n can_v charge_v they_o with_o it_o this_o have_v be_v their_o common_a way_n of_o answer_v to_o this_o new_a charge_n but_o not_o one_o wise_a word_n have_v be_v say_v in_o a_o just_a vindication_n of_o themselves_o by_o give_v answer_n to_o those_o many_o plain_a and_o undeniable_a instance_n i_o have_v produce_v i_o wish_v for_o no_o other_o trial_n than_o to_o be_v bind_v to_o bring_v forth_o their_o own_o author_n and_o to_o make_v good_a the_o authority_n i_o have_v cite_v and_o my_o fidelity_n therein_o but_o they_o have_v fair_o decline_v this_o way_n of_o trial_n but_o how_o then_o can_v they_o free_v themselves_o from_o this_o imputation_n we_o have_v man_n of_o art_n to_o deal_v with_o and_o it_o be_v some_o pleasure_n to_o observe_v the_o skill_n they_o use_v in_o ward_n off_o a_o blow_n they_o do_v not_o look_v for_o but_o if_o they_o have_v nothing_o more_o to_o say_v then_o i._n w._n can_v help_v they_o to_o the_o charge_n will_v stick_v the_o fast_o for_o his_o attempt_n to_o clear_v they_o of_o it_o he_o begin_v with_o a_o description_n of_o fanaticism_n 8._o which_o he_o say_v do_v necessary_o contain_v a_o resistance_n of_o authority_n and_o for_o this_o very_o unhappy_o quote_v my_o own_o word_n by_o fanaticism_n we_o understand_v either_o a_o enthusiastic_a way_n of_o religion_n or_o resist_a authority_n under_o pretence_n of_o religion_n just_a as_o if_o one_o shall_v say_v the_o true_a notion_n of_o idolatry_n imply_v the_o renounce_v the_o true_a god_n and_o to_o prove_v it_o shall_v quote_v word_n of_o i_o to_o this_o purpose_n that_o idolatry_n be_v either_o renounce_v the_o true_a god_n or_o worship_v the_o true_a god_n by_o a_o image_n for_o as_o in_o that_o case_n it_o be_v evident_a i_o make_v two_o sort_n of_o idolatry_n so_o it_o be_v as_o plain_a in_o this_o that_o i_o make_v two_o branch_n of_o fanaticism_n whereof_o the_o one_o be_v a_o enthusiastic_a way_n of_o religion_n the_o other_o resistance_n of_o authority_n under_o the_o pretence_n of_o religion_n but_o if_o this_o be_v the_o true_a notion_n of_o fanaticism_n why_o do_v he_o not_o speak_v one_o word_n in_o vindication_n of_o they_o from_o that_o very_a kind_n of_o fanaticism_n which_o i_o have_v charge_v they_o to_o be_v so_o deep_o guilty_a of_o have_v i_o not_o prove_v by_o plain_a testimony_n that_o the_o most_o fanatic_a principle_n of_o rebellion_n be_v own_v by_o the_o jesuitical_a party_n among_o they_o â—d_a viz._n the_o king_n derive_v his_o power_n from_o the_o people_n and_o the_o people_n authority_n to_o call_v the_o king_n to_o a_o account_n and_o if_o they_o see_v good_a to_o take_v away_o his_o power_n and_o change_v the_o government_n and_o not_o only_o so_o but_o to_o take_v away_o his_o life_n too_o have_v i_o not_o prove_v by_o clear_a and_o late_a instance_n that_o the_o party_n which_o own_v these_o principle_n be_v to_o this_o day_n the_o most_o countenance_v and_o encourage_v at_o rome_n and_o any_o honest_a man_n among_o they_o as_o to_o these_o principle_n be_v on_o that_o account_n hate_v and_o persecute_v as_o p._n w._n and_o his_o brethren_n but_o why_o no_o answer_n to_o this_o charge_n these_o be_v thing_n they_o can_v deny_v and_o yet_o dare_v not_o confess_v they_o to_o be_v true_a if_o i._n w._n answer_v again_o let_v he_o speak_v out_o like_o a_o man_n and_o either_o confess_v and_o detest_v these_o principle_n or_o we_o shall_v charge_v they_o far_o with_o this_o worst_a and_o most_o dangerous_a sort_n of_o fanaticism_n my_o duty_n and_o just_a zeal_n for_o his_o majesty_n interest_n and_o security_n will_v not_o suffer_v i_o to_o let_v go_v this_o part_n of_o the_o charge_n against_o they_o although_o they_o will_v fain_o have_v it_o pass_v over_o in_o silence_n as_o though_o never_o a_o word_n have_v be_v say_v concern_v
very_a mean_a one_o of_o the_o book_n of_o scripture_n and_o the_o divine_a revelation_n therein_o contain_v i_o can_v here_o earnest_o entreat_v the_o wise_a man_n of_o that_o church_n for_o the_o honour_n of_o god_n and_o the_o christian_a religion_n not_o to_o suffer_v such_o inconsiderate_a person_n to_o vindicate_v their_o cause_n who_o to_o defend_v the_o extravagant_a infirmity_n of_o some_o enthusiastical_a woman_n among_o they_o be_v so_o forward_o to_o cast_v dirt_n and_o reproach_n upon_o our_o common_a religion_n and_o those_o revelation_n from_o whence_o we_o derive_v it_o but_o i_o forbear_v only_o it_o be_v a_o shrewd_a sign_n if_o this_o way_n be_v allow_v of_o a_o wretched_a cause_n that_o can_v be_v maintain_v without_o plunge_v those_o who_o rely_v upon_o their_o word_n into_o the_o depth_n of_o atheism_n but_o these_o be_v not_o thing_n to_o be_v so_o slight_o pass_v over_o they_o deserve_v a_o full_a and_o severe_a chastisement_n for_o the_o present_a this_o be_v enough_o to_o show_v what_o monstrous_a absurdity_n this_o way_n of_o vindicate_v their_o church_n from_o fanaticism_n have_v bring_v i._n w._n to_o yet_o in_o one_o respect_n he_o deserve_v some_o pardon_n for_o they_o be_v wont_n to_o write_v their_o answer_n upon_o the_o common_a theme_n out_o of_o some_o staunch_a author_n who_o consider_v a_o little_o better_a what_o they_o write_v but_o this_o be_v a_o new_a charge_n and_o neither_o bellarmin_n becanus_n nor_o any_o of_o their_o old_a beat_a soldier_n can_v give_v they_o any_o assistance_n they_o find_v not_o the_o title_n of_o the_o fanaticism_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n in_o any_o of_o their_o common-place-book_n therefore_o plain_a mother-wit_n must_v help_v they_o and_o so_o it_o have_v brave_o but_o before_o they_o again_o attempt_v this_o matter_n i_o desire_v they_o to_o consider_v these_o thing_n lest_o they_o shall_v in_o a_o desperate_a humour_n utter_o give_v up_o the_o cause_n of_o religion_n find_v themselves_o unable_a to_o defend_v that_o of_o their_o church_n 1._o whether_o there_o can_v be_v any_o great_a fanaticism_n than_o a_o false_a pretence_n to_o immediate_a divine_a revelation_n for_o what_o can_v more_o expose_v man_n to_o all_o the_o folly_n and_o delusion_n imaginable_a than_o this_o will_v do_v what_o action_n can_v be_v so_o wild_a and_o extravagant_a but_o man_n may_v do_v under_o such_o a_o pretence_n of_o immediate_a revelation_n from_o god_n what_o bound_n of_o order_n and_o government_n can_v be_v preserve_v some_o may_v pretend_v a_o revelation_n to_o take_v up_o arm_n against_o their_o prince_n or_o to_o destroy_v all_o they_o meet_v which_o be_v no_o unheard_a of_o thing_n other_o may_v not_o go_v so_o far_o but_o may_v have_v revelation_n of_o the_o unlawfulness_n of_o kingly_a government_n other_o may_v pretend_v revelation_n of_o a_o new_a gospel_n and_o a_o more_o spiritual_a dispensation_n than_o have_v be_v yet_o in_o the_o world_n as_o the_o mendicant_a friar_n do_v 2._o whether_o we_o be_v bind_v to_o believe_v all_o such_o who_o say_v they_o have_v divine_a revelation_n or_o whether_o person_n may_v not_o be_v deceive_v in_o think_v they_o have_v revelation_n when_o they_o be_v only_a delusion_n of_o their_o own_o fancy_n or_o the_o devil_n if_o not_o then_o every_o one_o be_v to_o be_v believe_v who_o pretend_v to_o these_o thing_n and_o then_o all_o folly_n and_o contradiction_n must_v be_v fwallow_v which_o man_n say_v they_o have_v by_o immediate_a revelation_n and_o every_o fanatic_a must_v be_v believe_v to_o have_v divine_a revelation_n who_o believe_v himself_o though_o he_o be_v only_o delude_v by_o his_o own_o imagination_n or_o become_v enthusiastical_a by_o the_o power_n of_o a_o disease_n in_o his_o head_n or_o some_o great_a heat_n in_o his_o blood_n 3._o whether_o there_o must_v not_o be_v some_o certain_a rule_n establish_v whereby_o all_o person_n and_o even_o competent_a authority_n itself_o must_v proceed_v in_o judge_v these_o pretence_n to_o revelation_n whether_o they_o be_v true_a or_o false_a for_o if_o they_o proceed_v without_o rule_n they_o must_v either_o be_v inspire_v too_o or_o else_o must_v receive_v all_o who_o pretend_v to_o divine_a revelation_n if_o there_o be_v any_o certain_a rule_n whereby_o the_o revelation_n be_v to_o be_v judge_v then_o if_o any_o person_n receive_v any_o revelation_n against_o those_o rule_n whether_o be_v other_o person_n bind_v to_o follow_v their_o judgement_n against_o those_o rule_n 4._o whether_o there_o can_v be_v any_o more_o certain_a rule_n of_o judge_v than_o that_o two_o thing_n evident_o contradictory_n to_o each_o other_o can_v both_o come_v from_o divine_a revelation_n for_o then_o god_n must_v contradict_v himself_o which_o be_v impossible_a to_o be_v suppose_v and_o will_v overthrow_v the_o faith_n of_o any_o divine_a revelation_n and_o this_o be_v the_o plain_a case_n of_o the_o revelation_n make_v to_o two_o famous_a saint_n in_o the_o roman_a church_n s._n brigitt_n and_o s._n catharine_n to_o one_o it_o be_v reveal_v that_o the_o b._n virgin_n be_v conceive_v with_o original_a sin_n to_o the_o other_o that_o she_o be_v not_o both_o these_o have_v competent_a authority_n for_o they_o be_v both_o canonize_v for_o saint_n by_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o their_o revelation_n approve_v and_o therefore_o according_a to_o i._o w._n neither_o of_o they_o be_v fanatic_n though_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o one_o of_o their_o revelation_n be_v false_a for_o either_o god_n must_v contradict_v himself_o or_o one_o of_o these_o must_v be_v deceive_v or_o go_v about_o to_o deceive_v and_o what_o great_a fanaticism_n can_v there_o be_v than_o that_o be_v if_o one_o of_o these_o have_v only_o some_o fanatic_a enthusiasm_n and_o the_o other_o divine_a revelation_n then_o competent_a authority_n and_o submission_n to_o the_o judgement_n of_o the_o church_n be_v not_o a_o rule_n to_o judge_v fanaticism_n by_o for_o those_o be_v equal_a in_o both_o of_o they_o 5._o whether_o there_o be_v a_o equal_a reason_n to_o look_v for_o revelation_n now_o as_o in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o prophet_n and_o our_o saviour_n and_o his_o apostle_n or_o whether_o god_n communicate_v revelation_n to_o no_o other_o end_n but_o to_o please_v and_o gratify_v some_o enthusiastical_a temper_n and_o what_o shall_v be_v the_o reason_n he_o shall_v do_v it_o more_o now_o than_o in_o the_o age_n wherein_o revelation_n be_v more_o necessary_a in_o those_o time_n god_n reveal_v his_o mind_n to_o man_n but_o it_o be_v for_o the_o benefit_n of_o other_o when_o he_o send_v they_o upon_o particular_a message_n as_o the_o prophet_n or_o make_v know_v some_o future_a event_n to_o they_o of_o great_a importance_n to_o the_o church_n as_o the_o come_n of_o the_o messiah_n etc._n etc._n or_o inspire_a they_o to_o deliver_v weighty_a doctrine_n to_o the_o world_n as_o he_o do_v both_o the_o prophet_n and_o apostle_n why_o shall_v we_o think_v that_o god_n now_o when_o the_o revelation_n of_o these_o holy_a and_o inspire_a person_n be_v upon_o record_n and_o all_o thing_n necessary_a to_o his_o church_n be_v contain_v therein_o shall_v vary_v this_o method_n of_o he_o and_o entertain_v some_o melancholy_a and_o retire_a woman_n or_o other_o enthusiastical_a person_n with_o vision_n and_o revelation_n of_o no_o use_n to_o his_o church_n 6._o whether_o god_n do_v ever_o inspire_v person_n with_o immediate_a revelation_n without_o give_v sufficient_a evidence_n of_o such_o inspiration_n for_o if_o he_o do_v it_o be_v to_o leave_v man_n under_o a_o temptation_n to_o infidelity_n without_o mean_n to_o withstand_v it_o if_o he_o do_v not_o than_o we_o have_v reason_n to_o examine_v the_o evidence_n before_o we_o believe_v the_o revelation_n the_o evidence_n god_n give_v of_o old_a be_v either_o the_o prophecy_n of_o a_o succession_n of_o prophet_n by_o one_o who_o commission_n be_v attest_v by_o great_a miracle_n as_o moses_n who_o tell_v the_o israelite_n they_o be_v to_o expect_v prophet_n and_o lay_v down_o rule_n to_o judge_v of_o they_o by_o or_o else_o by_o miracle_n wrought_v by_o themselves_o as_o by_o the_o apostle_n who_o our_o lord_n send_v abroad_o to_o declare_v his_o will_n to_o the_o world_n and_o where_o these_o be_v not_o what_o reason_n be_v there_o to_o receive_v any_o new_a revelation_n as_o from_o god_n especial_o when_o the_o main_a prediction_n of_o the_o new_a testament_n be_v of_o false_a prophet_n and_o false_a miracle_n 7._o whether_o the_o revelation_n of_o their_o pretend_a saint_n be_v countenance_v by_o the_o authority_n of_o their_o church_n be_v equal_o receive_v among_o they_o with_o the_o revelation_n contain_v in_o scripture_n if_o they_o be_v than_o they_o ought_v to_o have_v equal_a reverence_n pay_v to_o they_o and_o they_o ought_v to_o read_v they_o as_o scripture_n to_o cite_v their_o authority_n as_o divine_v and_o to_o believe_v they_o as_o infallible_a
make_v thing_n to_o become_v matter_n of_o faith_n can_v this_o be_v understand_v any_o other_o way_n than_o of_o their_o own_o sense_n of_o matter_n of_o faith_n and_o be_v not_o this_o fair_a deal_n to_o make_v i_o contradict_v myself_o because_o where_o i_o argue_v against_o they_o i_o take_v matter_n of_o faith_n in_o their_o sense_n and_o where_o i_o deliver_v my_o own_o opinion_n i_o take_v they_o in_o another_o sense_n and_o this_o be_v the_o sense_n of_o matter_n of_o faith_n the_o trifle_n of_o his_o argue_v appear_v for_o do_v all_o these_o cease_v to_o be_v member_n of_o their_o church_n who_o dispute_v any_o thing_n which_o other_o account_v matter_n of_o faith_n among_o they_o be_v the_o jesuit_n all_o out_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n because_o they_o deny_v the_o efficacy_n of_o grace_n which_o the_o dominiâ—ans_n account_v a_o matter_n of_o faith_n be_v the_o jansenist_n and_o oral_a traditionist_n divide_v from_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n because_o they_o deny_v the_o pope_n infallibility_n which_o the_o jesuit_n account_v a_o matter_n of_o faith_n if_o not_o than_o all_o division_n in_o matter_n and_o article_n of_o faith_n be_v not_o division_n from_o the_o true_a church_n and_o from_o all_o her_o member_n and_o so_o his_o second_o proposition_n come_v to_o nothing_o and_o so_o likewise_o the_o three_o that_o all_o division_n in_o matter_n of_o faith_n so_o esteem_v by_o they_o be_v division_n from_o the_o roman_a church_n but_o the_o four_o and_o five_o proposition_n be_v the_o most_o heal_a principle_n that_o have_v yet_o be_v think_v on_o fie_o for_o shame_n why_o shall_v we_o and_o they_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n quarrel_n thus_o long_o we_o be_v very_o well_o agree_v in_o all_o matter_n of_o faith_n and_o i_o shall_v demonstrative_o prove_v it_o from_o the_o argument_n of_o i._o w._n draw_v from_o his_o two_o last_o proposition_n all_o who_o assent_n unto_o the_o ancient_a creed_n be_v undivided_a in_o matter_n of_o faith_n by_o prop._n 4._o but_o both_o papist_n and_o protestant_n do_v assent_n unto_o the_o ancient_a creed_n ergo_fw-la they_o be_v undivided_a in_o matter_n of_o faith_n and_o have_v not_o i_o w._n now_o do_v his_o business_n and_o very_o substantial_o prove_v the_o thing_n he_o intend_v but_o i_o hope_v we_o may_v enjoy_v the_o benefit_n of_o it_o as_o well_o as_o those_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o that_o they_o will_v not_o hence_o forward_o charge_v we_o with_o divide_v from_o their_o church_n in_o any_o matter_n of_o faith_n since_o we_o be_v all_o agree_v in_o own_v the_o ancient_a creed_n and_o see_v we_o can_v be_v divide_v from_o the_o church_n but_o by_o differ_v in_o matter_n of_o faith_n according_a to_o his_o propos._n it_o follow_v that_o we_o be_v still_o member_n of_o the_o true_a church_n and_o therefore_o neither_o guilty_a of_o heresy_n nor_o schism_n but_o if_o those_o who_o do_v own_o and_o assent_v to_o the_o ancient_a creed_n may_v yet_o be_v divide_v in_o matter_n of_o faith_n as_o they_o charge_v we_o by_o reject_v the_o definition_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n than_o there_o be_v no_o shadow_n of_o a_o contradiction_n leave_v in_o my_o charge_v they_o with_o difference_n in_o matter_n of_o faith_n among_o themselves_o though_o i_o say_v they_o own_o the_o ancient_a creed_n and_o now_o 9_o reader_n thou_o see_v what_o all_o these_o pitiful_a cavil_n be_v come_v to_o 14._o and_o what_o ground_n there_o have_v be_v for_o they_o to_o glory_n in_o this_o pusionello_n that_o with_o a_o sheet_n and_o a_o half_a have_v compel_v i_o as_o he_o say_v to_o be_v my_o own_o executioner_n but_o these_o great_a hero_n must_v be_v allow_v to_o relate_v their_o famous_a adventure_n with_o some_o advantage_n to_o themselves_o it_o may_v have_v be_v enough_o to_o have_v rescue_v the_o lady_n but_o not_o only_o to_o destroy_v the_o giant_n as_o any_o man_n must_v be_v account_v who_o such_o knight_n encounter_n but_o to_o leave_v he_o grovel_v in_o the_o ground_n and_o gasp_a for_o breath_n and_o that_o by_o wound_n he_o force_v he_o to_o give_v himself_o this_o be_v beyond_o measure_n glorious_a go_v thy_o way_n then_o for_o the_o eight_o champion_n of_o christendom_n enjoy_v the_o benefit_n of_o thy_o illustrious_a fame_n sit_v down_o at_o ease_n and_o relate_v to_o thy_o immortal_a honour_n thy_o mighty_a exploit_n only_o when_o thou_o have_v do_v remember_v thou_o have_v encounter_v nothing_o but_o the_o windmill_n of_o thy_o own_o imagination_n and_o the_o man_n who_o thou_o think_v to_o have_v execute_v by_o his_o own_o hand_n stands_z by_z and_o laugh_v at_o thy_o ridiculous_a attempt_n but_o i_o forget_v that_o i_o be_o so_o near_o his_o conclusion_n wherein_o he_o do_v so_o grave_o advise_v i_o that_o i_o will_v be_v please_v for_o once_o to_o write_v controvesy_n not_o playbook_n his_o meaning_n i_o suppose_v be_v that_o i_o will_v return_v to_o the_o old_a beat_a road_n where_o they_o know_v how_o to_o find_v a_o man_n and_o have_v something_o to_o say_v because_o other_o have_v say_v something_o before_o they_o and_o not_o represent_v the_o ridiculous_a passage_n of_o their_o fanatic_n for_o the_o defence_n of_o which_o they_o be_v furnish_v with_o no_o distinction_n out_o of_o their_o usual_a magazine_n their_o present_a manual_n of_o controversy_n i_o shall_v be_v content_v to_o wait_v their_o leisure_n if_o they_o have_v any_o thing_n material_a to_o say_v as_o i._n w._n give_v i_o some_o hope_n when_o he_o say_v that_o other_o more_o learned_a pen_n i_o shall_v be_v glad_a to_o see_v they_o will_v give_v i_o a_o more_o particular_a and_o complete_a answer_n i_o hope_v not_o in_o the_o way_n of_o cavil_v if_o they_o do_v i_o shall_v hereafter_o only_o contemn_v they_o but_o i_o be_o afraid_a of_o their_o good_a intention_n by_o the_o book_n he_o mention_n as_o such_o considerable_a thing_n in_o answer_n to_o my_o vindication_n of_o archbishop_n laud_n viz._n the_o guide_n in_o controversy_n and_o protestancy_n without_o principle_n if_o other_o write_v as_o they_o have_v do_v i_o shall_v take_v as_o little_a notice_n of_o they_o as_o i_o have_v do_v of_o those_o can_v a_o dull_a book_n come_v out_o with_o my_o name_n in_o the_o title_n but_o i_o must_v be_v oblige_v to_o answer_v it_o no_o i_o assure_v they_o i_o know_v better_o how_o to_o spend_v my_o time_n i_o say_v still_o let_v a_o just_a answer_n come_v forth_o that_o deal_v by_o i_o as_o i_o do_v by_o the_o book_n i_o answer_v and_o then_o let_v they_o blame_v i_o if_o i_o neglect_v it_o but_o at_o last_o he_o give_v one_o general_a reason_n why_o no_o great_a matter_n be_v to_o be_v expect_v to_o come_v abroad_o in_o print_n not_o but_o that_o they_o have_v man_n of_o learning_n among_o they_o no_o doubt_n of_o it_o but_o alas_o for_o they_o they_o be_v so_o persecute_v in_o the_o print_n house_n that_o nothing_o of_o they_o be_v suffer_v to_o come_v abroad_o only_o by_o great_a good_a fortune_n this_o complaint_n be_v in_o print_n and_o come_v abroad_o open_o enough_o how_o long_o i_o pray_v have_v these_o day_n of_o persecution_n be_v for_o whatever_o you_o imagine_v i_o be_v so_o far_o from_o have_v any_o hand_n in_o it_o that_o the_o first_o time_n i_o ever_o hear_v of_o it_o be_v from_o your_o complaint_n have_v you_o not_o former_o complain_v thus_o when_o book_n too_o many_o have_v be_v print_v and_o publish_v in_o england_n and_o what_o assurance_n can_v you_o give_v we_o that_o you_o do_v not_o still_o complain_v without_o cause_n but_o not_o to_o suffer_v you_o to_o deceive_v the_o people_n any_o long_o in_o this_o kind_n by_o pretend_v that_o this_o be_v the_o reason_n why_o you_o do_v not_o answer_v our_o book_n because_o you_o have_v no_o liberty_n of_o the_o press_n i_o have_v at_o this_o time_n a_o catalogue_n by_o i_o of_o above_o two_o hundred_o popish_a book_n print_v in_o our_o own_o language_n which_o i_o shall_v produce_v on_o a_o just_a occasion_n a_o considerable_a part_n whereof_o have_v be_v publish_v within_o the_o compass_n of_o not_o many_o year_n and_o yet_o all_o possible_a effort_n be_v use_v by_o we_o say_v i._n w._n to_o hinder_v their_o doctor_n from_o show_v their_o learning_n 14._o this_o of_o late_o we_o must_v needs_o say_v they_o have_v very_o spare_o do_v but_o all_o the_o art_n we_o have_v can_v hinder_v some_o of_o they_o from_o show_v their_o weakness_n as_o this_o i._o w._n have_v very_o prodigal_o do_v in_o this_o pamphlet_n finis_fw-la a_o answer_n to_o the_o book_n entitle_v dr._n stillingfleet_n principle_n consider_v although_o i_o write_v no_o play_n 1._o yet_o i_o hope_v i_o may_v have_v leave_n to_o say_v the_o scene_n be_v change_v principle_n for_o instead_o of_o the_o former_a
search_n and_o enquiry_n after_o it_o as_o time_n and_o mean_n give_v leave_v but_o if_o we_o mean_v by_o a_o church_n any_o particular_a church_n 5._o he_o determine_v that_o particular_a man_n and_o church_n may_v err_v damnable_o because_o notwithstanding_o other_o may_v worship_n god_n aright_o but_o that_o the_o whole_a church_n at_o one_o time_n can_v so_o err_v for_o that_o then_o the_o church_n shall_v cease_v utter_o for_o a_o time_n and_o so_o not_o be_v catholic_n be_v not_o at_o all_o time_n and_o christ_n shall_v sometime_o be_v without_o a_o church_n yet_o that_o error_n not_o prejudice_v the_o salvation_n of_o they_o that_o err_v may_v be_v find_v in_o the_o church_n that_o be_v at_o one_o time_n in_o the_o world_n we_o make_v no_o doubt_n only_o the_o symbolical_a and_o catholic_n which_o be_v and_o be_v be_v whole_o free_a from_o error_n which_o several_a expression_n amount_v to_o no_o more_o than_o this_o that_o there_o will_v be_v always_o some_o true_a christian_n in_o the_o world_n but_o what_o be_v this_o to_o infallible_a teacher_n and_o guide_n in_o a_o church_n that_o pretend_v to_o be_v catholic_n against_o all_o the_o sense_n and_o reason_n in_o the_o world_n and_o be_v it_o now_o imaginable_a after_o all_o this_o that_o dr._n field_n shall_v make_v any_o particular_a church_n infallible_a no_o all_o that_o he_o mean_v in_o his_o preface_n be_v this_o that_o among_o all_o the_o society_n of_o man_n person_n who_o have_v not_o leisure_n or_o capacity_n to_o examine_v particular_a controversy_n ought_v diligent_o to_o search_v which_o be_v the_o true_a church_n and_o have_v do_v this_o to_o embrace_v her_o communion_n follow_v her_o direction_n and_o rest_n in_o her_o judgement_n i.e._n suppose_v a_o man_n by_o that_o very_a book_n of_o dr._n field_n shall_v be_v convince_v that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v a_o very_a corrupt_a and_o tyrannical_a church_n and_o the_o church_n of_o england_n be_v a_o sound_n and_o good_a church_n which_o be_v the_o design_n of_o his_o write_n it_o he_o be_v thus_o far_o satisfy_v aught_o to_o embrace_v the_o communion_n of_o this_o church_n and_o so_o follow_v her_o direction_n and_o rest_n in_o her_o judgement_n so_o as_o not_o to_o forsake_v her_o communion_n for_o any_o cavil_n that_o be_v raise_v about_o particular_a controversy_n of_o which_o he_o be_v not_o a_o capable_a judge_n and_o do_v this_o make_v the_o church_n of_o england_n infallible_a if_o we_o say_v that_o a_o man_n be_v first_o satisfy_v of_o the_o skill_n and_o integrity_n of_o a_o lawyer_n aught_o to_o follow_v his_o direction_n and_o rest_n in_o his_o judgement_n do_v this_o make_v that_o lawyer_n infallible_a so_o we_o say_v here_o the_o rest_a in_o the_o judgement_n of_o a_o church_n of_o who_o integrity_n we_o have_v assurance_n beforehand_o imply_v only_o the_o supposition_n of_o so_o much_o honesty_n and_o skill_n in_o a_o church_n as_o may_v over-rule_v the_o judgement_n of_o person_n who_o either_o have_v not_o leisure_n or_o capacity_n to_o understand_v particular_a controversy_n which_o require_v skill_n in_o language_n search_v into_o the_o father_n and_o late_a writer_n on_o both_o side_n if_o we_o say_v that_o unlearned_a person_n ought_v in_o such_o thing_n to_o trust_v the_o learned_a who_o integrity_n they_o have_v no_o ground_n to_o suspect_v this_o do_v not_o certain_o make_v the_o more_o learned_a infallible_a but_o we_o may_v rest_v in_o the_o judgement_n of_o those_o who_o we_o have_v no_o reason_n to_o suspect_v though_o we_o believe_v they_o not_o to_o be_v infallible_a and_o it_o be_v the_o former_a dr._n field_n mean_v and_o by_o no_o mean_n any_o infallibility_n unless_o he_o plain_o contradict_v himself_o 3._o he_o except_v 15._o that_o this_o bring_v in_o a_o inerrability_n of_o every_o particular_a christian_a in_o all_o point_v necessary_a if_o such_o christian_n will_v that_o be_v â—f_o only_o they_o shall_v sincere_o endeavour_v to_o know_v the_o meaning_n of_o they_o the_o force_n of_o this_o argument_n will_v be_v easy_o discern_v if_o we_o put_v another_o parallel_n to_o it_o viz._n that_o they_o who_o assert_v from_o scripture_n the_o assistance_n of_o divine_a grace_n to_o the_o sincere_a endeavour_n of_o man_n do_v make_v all_o man_n impeccable_a if_o they_o will_v as_o well_o as_o those_o who_o assert_v that_o god_n will_v not_o be_v want_v in_o necessary_n to_o salvation_n to_o those_o who_o sincere_o endeavour_v to_o know_v they_o make_v all_o such_o man_n so_o far_o infallible_a if_o they_o will_n if_o any_o one_o thing_n be_v plain_a in_o scripture_n the_o goodness_n of_o god_n be_v and_o who_o can_v believe_v that_o and_o yet_o think_v that_o he_o will_v suffer_v those_o who_o sincere_o endeavour_v to_o know_v what_o be_v necessary_a to_o their_o salvation_n not_o to_o understand_v it_o but_o beside_o how_o often_o do_v the_o scripture_n promise_v a_o great_a degree_n of_o knowledge_n to_o the_o meek_a and_o humble_a 9_o to_o the_o diligent_a and_o industrious_a 5._o to_o those_o that_o ask_v and_o seek_v wisdom_n from_o he_o 13._o to_o those_o that_o do_v the_o will_n of_o god_n to_o who_o our_o saviour_n have_v express_o promise_v 17._o that_o they_o shall_v know_v of_o his_o doctrine_n whether_o it_o be_v of_o god_n or_o no_o and_o if_o this_o be_v the_o inerrability_n he_o mean_v he_o see_v what_o ground_n we_o have_v to_o assert_v it_o but_o we_o understand_v not_o by_o it_o that_o such_o person_n can_v err_v in_o their_o judgement_n about_o what_o thing_n be_v necessary_a and_o what_o not_o nor_o that_o they_o can_v err_v in_o other_o thing_n which_o be_v not_o so_o necessary_a to_o salvation_n but_o that_o god_n goodness_n be_v so_o great_a and_o his_o promise_n so_o plain_a and_o his_o word_n so_o clear_a in_o necessary_a thing_n that_o no_o one_o who_o sincere_o endeavour_v to_o know_v they_o shall_v ever_o miss_v of_o salvation_n and_o if_o such_o a_o infallibility_n will_v satisfy_v they_o we_o do_v not_o deny_v it_o to_o pope_n themselves_o or_o other_o guide_n of_o the_o church_n on_o condition_n they_o do_v not_o think_v themselves_o infallible_a beyond_o these_o bound_n for_o they_o be_v only_o the_o meek_a and_o humble_a who_o god_n have_v promise_v to_o teach_v his_o way_n and_o not_o such_o who_o will_v be_v infallible_a whether_o god_n will_v or_o no._n his_o other_o exception_n from_o this_o principle_n destroy_v church-authority_n from_o the_o parity_n of_o reason_n for_o church_n governor_n and_o the_o controvert_v place_n of_o scripture_n shall_v be_v consider_v afterward_o 2._o i_o now_o come_v to_o examine_v what_o certainty_n there_o be_v for_o this_o infallibility_n 6._o here_o i_o shall_v lay_v down_o some_o principle_n of_o common_a reason_n examine_v by_o which_o we_o may_v better_o understand_v the_o force_n of_o his_o argument_n 1._o that_o the_o proof_n ought_v always_o to_o be_v more_o evident_a than_o the_o thing_n that_o be_v to_o be_v prove_v by_o it_o for_o otherwise_o it_o be_v of_o no_o advantage_n to_o the_o proof_n of_o it_o if_o it_o have_v but_o the_o same_o degree_n of_o evidence_n but_o be_v a_o great_a prejudice_n to_o it_o if_o it_o have_v less_o so_o that_o if_o the_o proof_n of_o infallibility_n be_v equal_o obscure_a and_o difficult_a with_o those_o thing_n which_o be_v to_o be_v believe_v by_o virtue_n of_o it_o this_o infallibility_n be_v of_o no_o use_n but_o if_o they_o be_v less_o evident_a the_o pretence_n of_o it_o be_v both_o very_o ridiculous_a and_o prejudicial_a to_o the_o christian_a faith_n 2._o the_o great_a concernment_n any_o law_n be_v of_o and_o the_o great_a danger_n in_o mistake_v the_o meaning_n of_o it_o the_o more_o plain_a and_o distinct_a ought_v the_o term_n of_o that_o law_n to_o be_v as_o a_o law_n about_o the_o succession_n of_o the_o crown_n ought_v to_o be_v frame_v with_o all_o the_o clearness_n and_o distinctness_n imaginable_a because_o the_o peace_n and_o security_n of_o a_o nation_n depend_v upon_o it_o so_o in_o case_n christ_n have_v appoint_v any_o successor_n in_o the_o government_n of_o his_o church_n or_o entail_v infallibility_n upon_o the_o guide_n of_o it_o this_o be_v a_o matter_n of_o such_o infinite_a concernment_n to_o the_o whole_a church_n it_o be_v most_o unreasonable_a to_o conceive_v that_o whatever_o other_o part_n of_o his_o will_n be_v obscure_a those_o which_o relate_v to_o the_o matter_n of_o succession_n and_o infallibility_n shall_v be_v so_o but_o rather_o so_o plain_a that_o no_o one_o can_v miss_v of_o understand_v they_o because_o the_o weight_n of_o all_o the_o rest_n depend_v upon_o these_o two_o and_o it_o be_v so_o horrible_a a_o presumption_n in_o any_o to_o pretend_v to_o they_o in_o case_n they_o have_v no_o right_n to_o they_o and_o the_o danger_n so_o great_a in_o rely_v upon_o they_o if_o there_o be_v
add_v to_o it_o but_o since_o he_o produce_v no_o other_o proof_n for_o it_o i_o must_v consider_v how_o he_o go_v about_o to_o weaken_v i_o against_o it_o two_o thing_n i_o insist_v upon_o against_o such_o a_o pretence_n of_o infallibility_n viz._n that_o such_o a_o pretence_n imply_v a_o infallible_a assistance_n of_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n there_o be_v but_o two_o way_n of_o prove_v it_o either_o 1._o by_o such_o miracle_n as_o the_o apostle_n wrought_v to_o attest_v their_o infallibility_n or_o 2._o by_o those_o scripture_n from_o whence_o this_o infallibility_n be_v derive_v concern_v both_o these_o i_o lay_v down_o two_o proposition_n 1._o concern_v the_o proof_n by_o miracle_n the_o proposition_n be_v this_o there_o can_v be_v no_o more_o intolerable_a usurpation_n on_o the_o faith_n of_o christian_n than_o for_o any_o person_n or_o society_n of_o man_n to_o pretend_v to_o a_o assistance_n as_o infallible_a in_o what_o they_o propose_v 16_o as_o be_v in_o christ_n or_o his_o apostle_n without_o give_v a_o equal_a degree_n of_o evidence_n that_o they_o be_v so_o assist_v as_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n do_v viz._n by_o miracle_n as_o great_a public_a and_o convince_a as_o they_o be_v by_o which_o i_o mean_v such_o as_o be_v wrought_v by_o those_o very_a person_n who_o challenge_v this_o infallibility_n and_o with_o a_o design_n for_o the_o conviction_n of_o those_o who_o do_v not_o believe_v it_o to_o this_o he_o answer_v 27._o 1._o that_o i_o be_o equal_o oblige_v to_o produce_v miracle_n for_o the_o church_n infallibility_n in_o fundamental_o which_o i_o have_v assert_v in_o the_o defence_n of_o the_o archbishop_n but_o this_o admit_v a_o very_a easy_a answer_n for_o when_o i_o speak_v of_o infallibility_n in_o fundamental_o i_o there_o declare_v that_o i_o mean_v no_o more_o by_o it_o than_o that_o there_o shall_v be_v always_o a_o number_n of_o true_a christian_n in_o the_o world_n and_o what_o necessity_n be_v there_o now_o of_o miracle_n for_o man_n to_o believe_v since_o they_o receive_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o gospel_n upon_o those_o miracle_n by_o which_o it_o be_v at_o first_o attest_v neither_o be_v there_o any_o need_n of_o miracle_n to_o show_v that_o any_o number_n of_o man_n be_v not_o guilty_a of_o a_o actual_a error_n in_o what_o they_o believe_v suppose_v they_o declare_v to_o believe_v only_o on_o the_o account_n of_o that_o divine_a revelation_n which_o be_v own_v by_o christian_n for_o in_o this_o case_n the_o trial_n of_o doctrine_n be_v to_o be_v by_o scripture_n but_o in_o case_n any_o person_n challenge_v a_o infallibility_n to_o themselves_o antecedent_o to_o the_o belief_n of_o scripture_n and_o by_o virtue_n of_o which_o they_o say_v man_n must_v believe_v the_o scripture_n than_o i_o say_v such_o person_n be_v equal_o bind_v to_o prove_v their_o infallibility_n by_o miracle_n as_o the_o apostle_n be_v 2._o not_o rest_v in_o this_o he_o proceed_v to_o another_o answer_n 29._o the_o sum_n of_o which_o be_v that_o the_o infallibility_n of_o the_o church_n not_o be_v so_o large_a or_o so_o high_a as_o the_o apostle_n but_o consist_v only_o in_o the_o infallible_a delivery_n of_o the_o same_o doctrine_n there_o be_v no_o necessity_n of_o miracle_n in_o the_o present_a church_n to_o this_o i_o answer_v that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o gospel_n may_v be_v say_v to_o be_v new_a two_o way_n 1._o in_o respect_n of_o the_o matter_n contain_v in_o it_o and_o so_o it_o be_v new_a only_o when_o it_o be_v first_o reveal_v 2._o in_o respect_n of_o the_o person_n who_o be_v to_o believe_v it_o so_o it_o be_v new_a in_o every_o age_n to_o those_o who_o be_v first_o bring_v to_o believe_v it_o now_o the_o apostle_n have_v their_o infallibility_n attest_v by_o miracle_n not_o bare_o with_o a_o respect_n to_o the_o revelation_n of_o new_a matter_n for_o than_o none_o will_v have_v need_v miracle_n but_o christ_n himself_o or_o the_o apostle_n that_o make_v the_o first_o sermon_n for_o afterward_o the_o matter_n be_v not_o new_a but_o the_o necessity_n of_o miracle_n be_v to_o give_v a_o sufficient_a motive_n to_o believe_v to_o all_o those_o to_o who_o the_o gospel_n be_v propose_v and_o therefore_o miracle_n be_v say_v to_o be_v a_o a_o sign_n to_o unbeliever_n 22._o for_o by_o these_o unbeliever_n be_v convince_v that_o there_o be_v sufficient_a ground_n for_o receive_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o gospel_n on_o the_o authority_n of_o those_o who_o deliver_v it_o 4._o god_n himself_o bear_v they_o witness_n with_o divers_a miracle_n and_o gift_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n suppose_v then_o any_o of_o the_o apostle_n after_o their_o first_o preach_v continue_v only_o to_o inculcate_v the_o same_o doctrine_n for_o the_o conversion_n of_o more_o unbeliever_n in_o this_o case_n the_o evidence_n of_o miracle_n be_v the_o reason_n of_o rely_v on_o the_o authority_n of_o those_o person_n for_o the_o truth_n of_o the_o doctrine_n deliver_v by_o they_o from_o whence_o it_o follow_v that_o where_o the_o christian_a faith_n be_v to_o be_v receive_v on_o the_o authority_n of_o any_o person_n in_o any_o age_n those_o person_n ought_v to_o confirm_v that_o authority_n by_o miracle_n as_o the_o apostle_n do_v for_o without_o this_o there_o can_v be_v no_o such_o authority_n whereon_o to_o rely_v antecedent_o to_o the_o embrace_v the_o christian_n faith_n now_o this_o be_v the_o case_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n they_o pretend_v not_o to_o deliver_v any_o doctrine_n whole_o new_a but_o what_o be_v one_o way_n or_o another_o deliver_v by_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n although_o we_o therein_o charge_v they_o with_o fraud_n and_o falsehood_n but_o yield_v this_o yet_o they_o contend_v that_o no_o man_n can_v have_v sufficient_a ground_n for_o believe_v the_o word_n of_o god_n but_o from_o their_o church_n infallibility_n in_o this_o case_n it_o be_v plain_a that_o they_o make_v their_o church_n infallibility_n to_o be_v as_o much_o the_o reason_n of_o person_n believe_v as_o the_o infallibility_n of_o the_o apostle_n in_o their_o time_n be_v and_o therefore_o i_o say_v they_o ought_v to_o prove_v this_o infallibility_n in_o the_o same_o way_n and_o by_o miracle_n as_o great_a public_a and_o convince_a as_o the_o apostle_n do_v 3._o yet_o he_o be_v very_o loath_a to_o let_v go_v the_o miracle_n of_o their_o church_n do_v in_o late_a time_n as_o well_o as_o former_o 29._o it_o will_v be_v too_o large_a a_o task_n in_o this_o place_n to_o examine_v the_o miracle_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n that_o may_v be_v better_o do_v on_o another_o occasion_n all_o that_o i_o have_v here_o to_o say_v be_v that_o all_o the_o miracle_n pretend_v among_o they_o signify_v nothing_o to_o our_o present_a purpose_n unless_o those_o miracle_n give_v evidence_n of_o the_o authority_n and_o infallibility_n of_o those_o by_o who_o they_o be_v do_v and_o they_o will_v do_v well_o to_o show_v where_o ever_o in_o scripture_n god_n do_v bestow_v a_o gift_n of_o miracle_n upon_o any_o but_o for_o this_o end_n and_o what_o reason_n there_o be_v that_o god_n shall_v alter_v the_o method_n and_o course_n of_o his_o providence_n in_o a_o matter_n of_o so_o great_a concernment_n to_o the_o faith_n of_o mankind_n such_o miracle_n as_o be_v wrought_v by_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n we_o defy_v all_o other_o religion_n in_o the_o world_n to_o produce_v any_o like_o they_o to_o confirm_v their_o doctrine_n but_o such_o as_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n pretend_v scarce_o any_o religion_n in_o the_o world_n but_o have_v pretend_v to_o the_o same_o and_o for_o his_o most_o credible_a history_n he_o vouch_v for_o they_o i_o hope_v he_o do_v not_o mean_v the_o church_n history_n write_v by_o s._n c._n nor_o any_o other_o such_o legend_n among_o they_o if_o he_o do_v i_o assure_v he_o they_o have_v a_o very_a easy_a faith_n that_o think_v they_o credible_a and_o if_o all_o miracle_n that_o be_v so_o call_v by_o those_o among_o who_o they_o be_v do_v be_v a_o argument_n 30._o as_o he_o say_v of_o the_o security_n of_o salvation_n in_o the_o communion_n and_o faith_n of_o that_o church_n wherein_o they_o be_v do_v i_o hope_v he_o will_v be_v so_o just_a to_o allow_v the_o same_o to_o the_o arrian_n novatian_o donatist_n and_o other_o who_o all_o pretend_v to_o miracle_n as_o well_o as_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n as_o any_o one_o that_o be_v verse_v in_o church-history_n may_v easy_o see_v but_o of_o this_o more_o at_o large_a elsewhere_o 2._o concern_v the_o proof_n of_o infallibility_n from_o scripture_n i_o say_v down_o this_o proposition_n nothing_o can_v be_v more_o absurd_a 17._o than_o to_o pretend_v the_o necessity_n of_o such_o a_o infallible_a commission_n and_o assistance_n to_o assure_v we_o of_o the_o truth_n of_o those_o write_n and_o to_o interpret_v they_o
who_o hold_v the_o contrary_a or_o which_o be_v the_o most_o common_a when_o they_o denounce_v anathema_n and_o exclude_v from_o the_o church_n those_o who_o hold_v otherwise_o all_o which_o agree_v to_o this_o as_o will_v appear_v by_o the_o last_o collation_n of_o that_o council_n and_o pope_n vigilius_n in_o the_o greek_a epistle_n now_o publish_v in_o the_o tome_n of_o the_o council_n wherein_o he_o approve_v the_o 5_o the_o council_n not_o only_o condemn_v the_o three_o chapter_n as_o contrary_a to_o say_v but_o anathematize_n all_o those_o who_o shall_v defend_v they_o and_o like_o a_o infallible_a judge_n very_o solemn_o recant_v his_o former_a apostolical_a decree_n though_o deliver_v by_o he_o upon_o great_a deliberation_n anâ—_n with_o a_o intention_n to_o teach_v the_o whole_a church_n i_o wonder_v who_o there_o can_v be_v in_o that_o age_n that_o believe_v the_o pope_n to_o be_v a_o infallible_a guide_n not_o the_o eastern_a bishop_n who_o excommunicate_v he_o and_o decree_v direct_o contrary_a to_o he_o not_o the_o western_a for_o they_o likewise_o excommunicate_v he_o and_o not_o only_o forsake_v his_o communion_n but_o that_o of_o the_o roman_a church_n but_o do_v he_o believe_v himself_o infallible_a when_o he_o so_o often_o change_v his_o mind_n and_o contradict_v himself_o in_o cathedra_fw-la if_o he_o do_v he_o be_v without_o doubt_n a_o brave_a man_n and_o do_v as_o much_o as_o man_n can_v do_v this_o controversy_n be_v scarce_o at_o a_o end_n for_o the_o bishop_n of_o istria_n continue_v in_o their_o separation_n from_o the_o roman_a church_n for_o 70._o year_n w_z ch_z be_v till_o the_o time_n of_o honorius_n a._n d._n 626._o when_o another_o be_v start_v which_o give_v we_o yet_o a_o more_o ample_a discovery_n of_o the_o more_o than_o fallibility_n of_o the_o guide_n of_o the_o church_n in_o that_o age_n when_o a_o pope_n be_v condemn_v for_o a_o heretic_n by_o a_o general_n council_n in_o which_o case_n i_o will_v fain_o know_v whether_o of_o they_o be_v infallible_a and_o to_o which_o of_o the_o guide_n of_o the_o church_n a_o man_n owe_v his_o internal_a assent_n and_o external_a obedience_n this_o be_v a_o instance_n of_o so_o high_a a_o nature_n that_o the_o truth_n of_o it_o be_v suppose_v the_o pretence_n of_o absolute_a authority_n and_o infallibility_n in_o the_o guide_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n must_v fall_v to_o the_o ground_n no_o wonder_n that_o all_o imaginable_a art_n have_v be_v use_v by_o those_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n to_o take_v away_o the_o force_n of_o it_o among_o who_o pighius_fw-la baronius_n bellarmin_n petavius_n and_o petrus_n de_fw-fr marcâ_fw-la have_v labour_v hard_a in_o acquit_v honorius_n but_o have_v proceed_v in_o different_a way_n and_o the_o two_o last_o be_v content_v the_o pope_n shall_v be_v condemn_v for_o simplilicity_n and_o negligence_n the_o better_a to_o excuse_v he_o from_o heresy_n but_o one_o will_v think_v these_o two_o be_v as_o contrary_a to_o the_o office_n of_o a_o trusty_a guide_n as_o heresy_n to_o one_o that_o pretend_v to_o be_v infallible_a but_o the_o better_a to_o understand_v the_o force_n of_o this_o instance_n i_o shall_v give_v a_o brief_a account_n of_o the_o matter_n of_o fact_n as_o it_o be_v agree_v on_o all_o side_n and_o the_o represent_v the_o division_n among_o the_o guide_n of_o the_o church_n at_o that_o time_n will_v plain_o show_v how_o unreasonable_a it_o have_v be_v to_o have_v require_v absolute_a submission_n to_o such_o who_o so_o vehement_o contradict_v each_o other_o we_o be_v therefore_o to_o understand_v that_o the_o late_a council_n at_o constantinople_n be_v find_v unsuccessful_a for_o bring_v the_o eutychian_o and_o their_o offspring_n to_o a_o submission_n to_o the_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n another_o expedient_a be_v find_v out_o for_o that_o end_n viz._n that_o acknowledge_v two_o nature_n in_o christ_n they_o shall_v agree_v in_o own_v that_o there_o be_v but_o one_o will_v and_o operation_n in_o he_o after_o the_o union_n of_o both_o nature_n because_o will_v and_o operation_n be_v suppose_v to_o flow_v from_o the_o person_n and_o not_o bare_o from_o the_o nature_n and_o the_o assert_v two_o will_n will_v imply_v two_o contrary_a principle_n in_o christ_n which_o be_v not_o to_o be_v suppose_v this_o expedient_a be_v first_o propose_v to_o heraclius_n the_o emperor_n by_o athanasius_n the_o patriarch_n of_o the_o jacobite_n or_o paulus_n the_o sâ—verian_n and_o approve_v by_o sergius_n patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n and_o by_o cyrus_n of_o alexandria_n and_o theodorus_n bishop_n of_o pharan_n near_o egypt_n cyrus_n proceed_v so_o far_o in_o it_o as_o by_o that_o mean_n to_o reconcile_v the_o theodosiani_n a_o sort_n of_o eutychian_o in_o alexandria_n to_o the_o church_n of_o which_o he_o give_v a_o account_n to_o sergius_n of_o constantinople_n and_o send_v he_o the_o anathema_n which_o he_o publish_v among_o which_o the_o 7_o the_o be_v against_o those_o who_o assert_v more_o than_o one_o operation_n in_o christ._n sergius_n approve_v what_o cyrus_n have_v do_v but_o sophronius_n a_o learned_a monk_n come_v to_o alexandria_n vehement_o oppose_v cyrus_n in_o this_o business_n but_o cyrus_n persist_v he_o make_v his_o address_n to_o sergius_n at_o constantantinople_n and_o tell_v he_o of_o the_o dangerous_a heresy_n that_o be_v broach_v under_o the_o pretence_n of_o union_n after_o some_o heat_v sergius_n yield_v that_o nothing_o shall_v be_v far_o say_v of_o either_o side_n but_o sophronius_n be_v make_v bishop_n of_o jerusalem_n he_o publish_v a_o encyclical_a epistle_n wherein_o he_o assert_v two_o operation_n and_o anathematize_n those_o who_o hold_v the_o contrary_a and_o be_v for_o the_o union_n and_o write_v to_o honorius_n then_o pope_n give_v he_o a_o account_n of_o this_o new_a heresy_n of_o the_o monothelite_n the_o same_o year_n sergius_n write_v to_o he_o likewise_o of_o all_o transaction_n that_o have_v hitherto_o be_v in_o this_o matter_n and_o desire_n to_o know_v his_o judgement_n in_o such_o a_o affair_n wherein_o the_o peace_n of_o the_o church_n be_v so_o much_o concern_v honorius_n write_v a_o very_a solemn_a letter_n to_o sergius_n wherein_o he_o condemn_v the_o contentious_a humour_n of_o sophronius_n and_o make_v as_o good_a a_o confession_n of_o his_o faith_n as_o he_o can_v in_o which_o he_o express_o assert_n that_o there_o be_v but_o one_o will_n in_o christ_n and_o agree_v with_o sergius_n that_o there_o shall_v be_v no_o more_o dispute_v about_o one_o or_o two_o operation_n in_o christ._n according_o heraclius_n by_o the_o advice_n of_o sergius_n publish_v his_o ecthesis_n or_o declaration_n to_o the_o same_o purpose_n which_o be_v approve_v by_o a_o synod_n under_o sergius_n but_o oppose_v by_o john_n 4._o bishop_n of_o rome_n yet_o still_o maintain_v at_o constinople_n not_o only_o by_o sergius_n but_o by_o pyrrhus_n and_o paulus_n his_o successor_n who_o be_v both_o excommunicate_v by_o theodorus_n succeed_v john_n after_o he_o pope_n martin_n call_v a_o council_n wherein_o he_o condemn_v all_o the_o eastern_a bishop_n who_o favour_v this_o new_a heresy_n and_o the_o two_o edict_n of_o silence_n publish_v by_o heraclius_n and_o constans_n but_o be_v for_o his_o pain_n send_v for_o to_o constantinople_n and_o there_o die_v these_o contention_n daily_o increase_v after_o the_o death_n of_o constans_n constantinus_n pogonatus_n resolve_v to_o try_v all_o way_n for_o the_o peace_n of_o the_o church_n and_o therefore_o call_v a_o general_n council_n at_o constantinople_n a._n d._n 680._o 13._o wherâ—_n the_o heresy_n of_o the_o monothelite_n be_v condemn_v and_o the_o write_n of_o sergius_n cyrus_n theodorus_n and_o honorius_n in_o this_o matter_n as_o repugnant_a to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o apostle_n and_o decree_n of_o council_n and_o the_o judgement_n of_o the_o father_n and_o agreeable_a to_o the_o false_a doctrine_n of_o heretic_n and_o destructive_a to_o soul_n and_o not_o content_v mere_o to_o condemn_v their_o doctrine_n they_o further_o proceed_v to_o anathamatize_v and_o expunge_v out_o of_o the_o church_n the_o name_n of_o sergius_n cyrus_n pyrrhus_n petrus_n paulus_n and_o theodorus_n and_o after_o these_o honorius_n as_o agree_v in_o all_o thing_n with_o sergius_n and_o confirm_v his_o wicked_a doctrine_n here_o we_o be_v now_o come_v to_o the_o main_a point_n we_o see_v a_o pope_n deliver_v his_o judgement_n in_o a_o matter_n of_o faith_n concern_v the_o whâ—le_a church_n condemn_v for_o a_o heretic_n by_o a_o general_n council_n for_o so_o do_v either_o he_o be_v right_o condemn_v or_o not_o if_o right_o what_o become_v of_o the_o infallibility_n of_o the_o pope_n when_o he_o pretend_v to_o teach_v the_o whole_a church_n in_o a_o matter_n of_o faith_n if_o not_o right_o what_o become_v of_o the_o authority_n and_o sincerity_n of_o general_n council_n if_o a_o council_n so_o solemn_o proceed_v shall_v condemn_v one_o
here_o be_v a_o contest_v of_o right_n in_o the_o case_n antecedent_n to_o any_o duty_n of_o submission_n which_o must_v be_v better_o prove_v than_o ever_o it_o have_v yet_o be_v before_o we_o can_v allow_v any_o dispute_n how_o far_o we_o be_v to_o submit_v to_o the_o guide_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n 2._o not_o to_o submit_v to_o those_o who_o be_v lawful_a guide_n in_o all_o thing_n they_o may_v require_v for_o our_o dispute_n be_v now_o about_o guide_n suppose_v to_o be_v fallible_a and_o they_o be_v own_v to_o be_v such_o may_v be_v suppose_v to_o require_v thing_n to_o which_o we_o be_v bind_v not_o to_o yield_v but_o the_o great_a difficulty_n now_o be_v so_o to_o state_n these_o thing_n as_o to_o show_v that_o we_o have_v reason_n not_o to_o submit_v to_o the_o guide_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o that_o those_o of_o the_o separation_n have_v no_o reason_n not_o to_o submit_v to_o the_o guide_n of_o our_o church_n for_o that_o be_v the_o obvious_a objection_n in_o this_o case_n that_o the_o same_o pretence_n which_o be_v use_v by_o our_o church_n against_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n will_v serve_v to_o justify_v all_o the_o separation_n that_o have_v be_v or_o can_v be_v make_v from_o our_o church_n so_o my_o adversary_n n._n o._n in_o his_o preface_n say_v that_o by_o the_o principle_n we_o hold_v we_o excuse_v and_o justify_v all_o sect_n which_o have_v or_o shall_v separate_v from_o our_o church_n in_o answer_n to_o which_o calumny_n i_o shall_v not_o fix_v upon_o the_o persuasion_n of_o conscience_n for_o that_o may_v equal_o serve_v for_o all_o party_n but_o upon_o a_o great_a difference_n in_o the_o very_a nature_n of_o the_o case_n as_o will_v appear_v in_o these_o particular_n 1._o we_o appeal_v to_o the_o doctrine_n and_o practice_n of_o the_o true_o catholic_n church_n in_o the_o matter_n of_o difference_n between_o we_o and_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n we_o be_v as_o ready_a as_o they_o to_o stand_v to_o the_o unanimous_a consent_n of_o father_n and_o to_o vincentius_n lerinensis_n his_o rule_n of_o antiquity_n universality_n and_o consent_n we_o declare_v let_v the_o thing_n in_o dispute_n be_v prove_v to_o have_v be_v the_o practice_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n in_o all_o age_n we_o be_v ready_a to_o submit_v to_o they_o but_o those_o who_o separate_v from_o the_o church_n of_o england_n make_v this_o their_o fundamental_a principle_n as_o to_o worship_v wherein_o the_o difference_n lie_v that_o nothing_o be_v lawful_a in_o the_o worship_n of_o god_n but_o what_o he_o have_v express_o command_v we_o say_v all_o thing_n be_v lawful_a which_o be_v not_o forbid_v and_o upon_o this_o single_a point_n stand_v the_o whole_a controversy_n of_o separation_n as_o to_o the_o constitution_n of_o our_o church_n we_o challenge_v those_o that_o separate_v from_o we_o to_o produce_v one_o person_n for_o 1500._o year_n together_o that_o hold_v form_n of_o prayer_n to_o be_v unlawful_a or_o the_o ceremony_n which_o be_v use_v in_o our_o church_n we_o defend_v the_o government_n of_o the_o church_n by_o bishop_n to_o be_v the_o most_o ancient_a and_o apostolical_a government_n and_o that_o no_o person_n can_v have_v sufficient_a reason_n to_o cast_v that_o off_o which_o have_v be_v so_o universal_o receive_v in_o all_o age_n since_o the_o apostle_n time_n if_o there_o have_v be_v dispute_v among_o we_o about_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o difference_n between_o the_o two_o order_n and_o the_o necessity_n of_o it_o in_o order_n to_o the_o be_v of_o a_o church_n such_o there_o have_v be_v in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n too_o here_o then_o lie_v a_o very_a considerable_a difference_n we_o appeal_v and_o be_v ready_a to_o stand_v to_o the_o judgement_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n for_o interpret_n the_o letter_n of_o scripture_n in_o any_o difference_n between_o we_o and_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n but_o those_o who_o separate_v from_o our_o church_n will_v allow_v nothing_o to_o be_v lawful_a but_o what_o have_v a_o express_a command_n in_o scripture_n 2._o the_o guide_n of_o our_o church_n never_o challenge_v any_o infallibility_n to_o themselves_o which_o those_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n do_v and_o have_v do_v ever_o since_o the_o controversy_n begin_v which_o challenge_n of_o infallibility_n make_v the_o breach_n irreconcilable_a while_o that_o pretence_n continue_v for_o there_o can_v be_v no_o other_o way_n but_o absolute_a submission_n where_o man_n still_o pretend_v to_o be_v infallible_a it_o be_v to_o no_o purpose_n to_o propose_v term_n of_o accommodation_n between_o those_o who_o contend_v for_o a_o reformation_n and_o such_o who_o contend_v that_o they_o can_v never_o be_v deceive_v on_o the_o one_o side_n error_n be_v suppose_v and_o on_o the_o other_o that_o it_o be_v impossible_a there_o shall_v by_o any_o until_o therefore_o this_o pretence_n be_v quit_v to_o talk_v of_o accommodation_n be_v folly_n and_o to_o design_n it_o madness_n if_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n will_v allow_v nothing_o to_o be_v amiss_o how_o can_v she_o reform_v any_o thing_n and_o how_o can_v they_o allow_v any_o thing_n to_o be_v amiss_o who_o believe_v they_o can_v never_o be_v deceive_v so_o that_o while_o this_o arrogant_a pretence_n of_o infallibility_n in_o the_o roman_a church_n continue_v it_o be_v impossible_a there_o shall_v be_v any_o reconciliation_n but_o there_o be_v no_o such_o thing_n in_o the_o least_o pretend_a by_o our_o church_n 21._o that_o declare_v in_o her_o article_n 3._o that_o general_a council_n may_v err_v and_o sometime_o have_v err_v even_o in_o thing_n pertain_v to_o god_n and_o that_o all_o the_o proof_n of_o thing_n to_o be_v believe_v be_v to_o be_v take_v from_o holy_a scripture_n so_o that_o as_o to_o the_o ground_n of_o faith_n there_o be_v no_o difference_n between_o our_o church_n and_o those_o who_o dissent_v from_o she_o and_o none_o of_o they_o charge_n our_o church_n with_o any_o error_n in_o doctrine_n nor_o plead_v that_o as_o the_o reason_n of_o their_o separation_n 3._o the_o church_n of_o rome_n not_o only_o require_v the_o belief_n of_o her_o error_n but_o make_v the_o belief_n of_o they_o necessary_a to_o salvation_n which_o be_v plain_a by_o the_o often_o object_v creed_n of_o pius_n 4._o wherein_o the_o same_o necessity_n be_v express_v of_o believe_v the_o additional_a article_n which_o be_v proper_a to_o the_o roman_a church_n as_o of_o the_o most_o fundamental_a article_n of_o christian_a faith_n and_o no_o man_n who_o read_v that_o bull_n can_v discern_v the_o least_o difference_n therein_o make_v between_o the_o necessity_n of_o believe_v one_o and_o the_o other_o but_o that_o all_o together_o make_v up_o that_o faith_n without_o which_o no_o man_n can_v be_v save_v which_o though_o only_o require_v of_o some_o person_n to_o make_v profession_n of_o yet_o that_o profession_n be_v to_o be_v esteem_v the_o faith_n of_o their_o church_n but_o nothing_o of_o this_o nature_n can_v be_v object_v against_o our_o church_n by_o dissenter_n that_o exclude_v none_o from_o a_o possibility_n of_o salvation_n mere_o because_o not_o in_o her_o communion_n as_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n express_o do_v for_o it_o be_v not_o only_a boniface_n 8._o who_o determine_v as_o solemn_o as_o he_o can_v 11._o that_o it_o be_v necessary_a to_o salvation_n to_o be_v in_o subjection_n to_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n but_o the_o council_n of_o lateran_n under_o leo_n 10._o decree_v the_o same_o thing_n 4._o the_o guide_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n pretend_v to_o as_o immediate_a authority_n of_o oblige_v the_o conscience_n of_o man_n as_o christ_n or_o his_o apostle_n have_v but_o we_o challenge_v no_o more_o than_o teach_v man_n to_o do_v what_o christ_n have_v command_v they_o and_o in_o other_o thing_n not_o command_v or_o forbid_v to_o give_v rule_n which_o on_o the_o account_n of_o the_o general_n command_v of_o scripture_n they_o look_v on_o the_o member_n of_o our_o church_n as_o oblige_v to_o observe_v so_o that_o the_o authority_n challenge_v in_o the_o roman_a church_n encroach_v on_o the_o prerogative_n of_o christ_n be_v of_o the_o same_o nature_n with_o he_o but_o that_o which_o our_o governor_n plead_v for_o be_v only_o that_o which_o belong_v to_o they_o as_o governor_n over_o a_o christian_a society_n hence_o in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n it_o be_v account_v as_o much_o a_o mortal_a sin_n to_o disobey_v their_o guide_n in_o the_o most_o indifferent_a thing_n as_o to_o disobey_v god_n in_o the_o plain_a command_n of_o scripture_n but_o that_o be_v not_o all_o they_o challenge_v to_o themselves_o but_o a_o power_n likewise_o to_o dispense_v with_o the_o law_n be_v of_o god_n as_o in_o matter_n of_o marriage_n and_o with_o the_o institution_n of_o christ_n as_o in_o communion_n in_o one_o kind_n and_o promise_v the_o same_o spiritual_a effect_n to_o
remain_v unshaken_a but_o say_v n._n o._n the_o scripture_n be_v obscure_a in_o some_o great_a and_o important_a point_n because_o s._n peter_n say_v that_o man_n unlearned_a and_o unstable_a though_o it_o may_v be_v diligent_a enough_o wrest_v some_o place_n of_o scripture_n hard_a to_o be_v understand_v to_o their_o own_o destruction_n but_o do_v s._n peter_n say_v that_o the_o scripture_n be_v so_o hard_a to_o be_v understand_v that_o sober_a and_o devout_a mind_n can_v learn_v therein_o what_o be_v necessary_a to_o their_o salvation_n this_o have_v be_v indeed_o to_o their_o purpose_n but_o it_o be_v far_o enough_o from_o st._n peter_n he_o only_o say_v that_o in_o st._n paul_n epistle_n there_o be_v some_o difficult_a passage_n which_o man_n that_o want_v judgement_n and_o constancy_n and_o it_o may_v be_v diligence_n too_o be_v ready_a to_o pervert_v to_o their_o own_o mischief_n but_o if_o there_o be_v such_o difficulty_n be_v there_o nothing_o plain_a and_o easy_a if_o bad_a man_n may_v pervert_v they_o may_v noâ—_n good_a man_n make_v a_o good_a use_n of_o they_o if_o some_o may_v destroy_v themselves_o by_o their_o own_o weakness_n and_o folly_n may_v not_o other_o be_v save_v by_o their_o diligence_n and_o care_n if_o it_o be_v prove_v by_o n._n o._n that_o st._n peter_n charge_v all_o this_o upoâ—_n they_o for_o want_n of_o adhere_v to_o their_o guide_n that_o will_v approach_v near_o his_o business_n but_o if_o st._n peter_n have_v intend_v any_o such_o thing_n as_o n._n o._n insinuate_v what_o fair_a opportunity_n have_v there_o be_v of_o prevent_v this_o instability_n in_o other_o by_o tell_v they_o that_o god_n have_v appoint_v infallible_a guide_n in_o his_o church_n to_o prevent_v such_o abuse_n of_o scripture_n and_o that_o so_o long_o as_o they_o adhere_v to_o they_o they_o be_v safe_a but_o there_o be_v not_o the_o least_o word_n in_o st._n peter_n to_o this_o purpose_n when_o it_o have_v be_v most_o necessary_a to_o have_v give_v such_o advice_n but_o he_o only_o bid_v they_o 18._o have_v a_o care_n of_o imitate_v the_o inconstancy_n of_o such_o wicked_a man_n and_o grow_v in_o the_o grace_n and_o knowledge_n of_o jesus_n christ._n if_o on_o so_o fair_a and_o just_a a_o occasion_n offer_v st._n peter_n himself_o who_o they_o believe_v to_o have_v be_v head_n of_o the_o church_n at_o that_o time_n and_o at_o rome_n at_o the_o write_n of_o this_o epistle_n do_v whole_o omit_v refer_v man_n in_o the_o sense_n of_o obscure_a place_n to_o infallible_a guide_n what_o can_v we_o else_o infer_v but_o that_o st._n peter_n know_v of_o no_o such_o appointment_n of_o christ_n or_o think_v no_o such_o thing_n of_o necessity_n for_o his_o church_n for_o if_o he_o have_v such_o be_v his_o care_n and_o faithfulness_n he_o will_v never_o have_v omit_v so_o necessary_a a_o thing_n if_o the_o salvation_n of_o man_n soul_n have_v depend_v upon_o it_o if_o it_o be_v not_o then_o necessary_a to_o man_n salvation_n to_o have_v a_o infallible_a interpretation_n of_o doubtful_a place_n controversy_n for_o what_o other_o end_n can_v it_o become_v necessary_a be_v it_o that_o without_o this_o the_o church_n peace_n can_v be_v preserve_v because_o controversy_n arise_v in_o the_o church_n no_o issue_n can_v be_v put_v to_o they_o unless_o there_o be_v a_o infallible_a judge_n to_o determine_v which_o be_v the_o true_a sense_n of_o scripture_n for_o it_o be_v impossible_a that_o scripture_n itself_o shall_v be_v judge_n because_o the_o controversy_n be_v about_o the_o sense_n of_o scripture_n so_o that_o either_o there_o be_v no_o way_n leave_v to_o determine_v controversy_n or_o there_o must_v be_v a_o infallible_a judge_n to_o deliver_v the_o sense_n of_o scripture_n in_o doubtful_a place_n this_o be_v the_o force_n of_o all_o that_o i_o know_v can_v be_v say_v in_o this_o matter_n to_o which_o i_o answer_v 1._o the_o strength_n of_o this_o argument_n depend_v upon_o the_o supposition_n of_o the_o necessity_n of_o determine_v controversy_n in_o religion_n by_o a_o live_a judge_n who_o must_v pronounce_v sentence_n between_o the_o party_n in_o 〈◊〉_d which_o supposition_n how_o plausible_a soever_o it_o seem_v be_v not_o build_v on_o any_o sufficient_a foundation_n of_o scripture_n or_o reason_n for_o the_o weakness_n of_o humane_a understanding_n the_o power_n of_o interest_n and_o passion_n and_o the_o ambiguity_n of_o word_n be_v as_o apt_a to_o beget_v dispute_n in_o religion_n as_o in_o any_o other_o thing_n so_o that_o we_o have_v 〈◊〉_d caâ—se_n at_o all_o to_o wonder_v that_o there_o shall_v happen_v to_o be_v controversy_n among_o man_n about_o there_o 〈◊〉_d when_o we_o see_v they_o daily_o happen_v about_o the_o law_n of_o every_o country_n the_o only_a question_n now_o be_v whether_o as_o the_o necessity_n of_o people_n have_v make_v it_o necessary_a that_o there_o shall_v not_o only_o be_v law_n but_o judge_n who_o shall_v be_v as_o the_o most_o equal_a arbitrator_n to_o put_v a_o end_n to_o such_o difference_n as_o may_v happen_v among_o man_n about_o matter_n of_o right_n and_o law_n it_o be_v thus_o in_o religion_n too_o and_o this_o question_n be_v plain_o about_o a_o matter_n of_o fact_n i.e._n whether_o christ_n have_v appoint_v such_o judge_n in_o all_o age_n who_o be_v to_o determine_v all_o emergent_a controversy_n about_o the_o difficult_a place_n of_o his_o law_n and_o in_o this_o case_n we_o think_v it_o be_v all_o the_o reason_n in_o the_o world_n that_o they_o who_o affirm_v shall_v prove_v especial_o when_o they_o affirm_v a_o matter_n of_o their_o own_o right_n and_o challenge_v a_o submission_n from_o other_o on_o the_o account_n of_o it_o we_o desire_v they_o who_o challenge_v to_o be_v our_o infallible_a guide_n that_o they_o will_v show_v their_o commission_n and_o produce_v their_o patent_n for_o as_o we_o be_v ready_a to_o yield_v obedience_n if_o they_o crave_v it_o so_o we_o think_v it_o treason_n and_o tyranny_n in_o they_o to_o usurp_v it_o if_o they_o have_v it_o not_o and_o it_o be_v to_o no_o purpose_n to_o talk_v of_o the_o benefit_n that_o will_v come_v to_o the_o world_n by_o a_o infallible_a judge_n of_o controversy_n unless_o they_o first_o prove_v that_o there_o be_v one_o but_o we_o must_v not_o allow_v man_n to_o prove_v thing_n to_o be_v mere_o because_o they_o think_v it_o fit_v they_o shall_v be_v for_o that_o be_v to_o make_v themselves_o wise_a than_o christ_n and_o rather_o to_o tell_v he_o what_o he_o shall_v have_v do_v than_o prove_v what_o he_o have_v do_v what_o if_o christ_n have_v provide_v for_o the_o necessary_n of_o salvation_n by_o a_o clear_a revelation_n shall_v leave_v other_o thing_n in_o the_o dark_a to_o exercise_v the_o wit_n of_o some_o and_o the_o charity_n of_o other_o what_o if_o he_o think_v it_o sufficient_a to_o oblige_v man_n to_o the_o great_a honesty_n and_o integrity_n in_o know_v and_o do_v the_o will_n of_o god_n and_o have_v promise_v to_o pass_v by_o the_o error_n and_o fail_n man_n be_v subject_a to_o bare_o as_o man_n what_o if_o he_o foresee_v this_o matter_n of_o end_v controversy_n will_v be_v a_o occasion_n of_o raise_v one_o of_o the_o great_a in_o the_o christian_a world_n and_o become_v a_o pretence_n of_o the_o most_o intolerable_a tyranny_n over_o the_o mind_n of_o man_n and_o therefore_o what_o if_o he_o think_v it_o reasonable_a to_o leave_v the_o fail_n of_o man_n understanding_n and_o life_n upon_o the_o same_o term_n so_o as_o to_o give_v sufficient_a mean_n to_o prevent_v either_o but_o not_o effectual_o to_o hinder_v man_n from_o fall_v into_o either_o of_o they_o what_o if_o the_o nature_n of_o religion_n will_v not_o bear_v such_o a_o determination_n of_o controversy_n as_o civil_a matter_n will_v because_o civil_a matter_n concern_v the_o right_a and_o wrong_n of_o particular_a person_n in_o which_o it_o be_v not_o the_o sentence_n of_o the_o judge_n so_o much_o as_o the_o civil_a force_n whereby_o it_o be_v back_v which_o put_v a_o end_n to_o the_o dispute_n but_o in_o matter_n of_o religion_n the_o end_a controversy_n can_v be_v no_o effect_n of_o force_n and_o power_n but_o of_o reason_n and_o conviction_n of_o conscience_n and_o all_o the_o pretend_a infallibility_n in_o the_o world_n can_v never_o satisfy_v my_o mind_n unless_o i_o be_v first_o assure_v of_o that_o infallibility_n in_o all_o civil_a cause_n it_o be_v agree_v on_o both_o side_n that_o such_o judge_n be_v appoint_v to_o determine_v case_n of_o law_n and_o on_o the_o supposition_n of_o this_o man_n proceed_v to_o trial_n before_o they_o but_o in_o our_o case_n this_o be_v the_o main_a thing_n in_o dispute_n and_o he_o that_o pretend_v to_o be_v the_o judge_n be_v the_o most_o accuse_a party_n and_o what_o reason_n can_v there_o be_v that_o only_o on_o the_o pretence_n of_o great_a
think_v fit_a 17._o and_o what_o can_v the_o most_o skilful_a man_n in_o the_o scripture_n do_v with_o such_o man_n who_o deny_v or_o affirm_v what_o they_o please_v therefore_o such_o kind_n of_o dispute_n tend_v to_o no_o good_a at_o all_o where_o either_o side_n charge_v the_o other_o with_o forge_v and_o pervert_v the_o scripture_n 18._o and_o so_o the_o controversy_n with_o they_o be_v not_o to_o be_v manage_v by_o the_o scripture_n by_o which_o either_o none_o or_o a_o uncertain_a victory_n be_v to_o be_v obtain_v 2._o in_o this_o dispute_n about_o the_o sense_n of_o scripture_n the_o true_a ancient_a faith_n be_v first_o to_o be_v inquire_v after_o for_o among_o who_o that_o be_v there_o will_v appear_v to_o be_v the_o true_a meaning_n of_o scripture_n 19_o and_o for_o find_v out_o the_o true_a faith_n we_o be_v to_o remember_v that_o christ_n send_v abroad_o his_o apostle_n to_o plant_v church_n in_o every_o city_n from_o whence_o other_o church_n do_v derive_v the_o faith_n 20._o which_o be_v call_v apostolical_a from_o their_o agreement_n in_o this_o common_a faith_n at_o first_o deliver_v by_o the_o apostle_n that_o the_o way_n to_o understand_v this_o apostolical_a faith_n be_v to_o have_v recourse_n to_o the_o apostolical_a church_n 21._o for_o it_o be_v unreasonable_a to_o suppose_v that_o the_o apostle_n shall_v not_o know_v the_o doctrine_n of_o christ_n 22._o 23._o 24._o 25._o 26._o 27._o which_o he_o at_o large_a prove_n or_o that_o they_o do_v not_o deliver_v to_o the_o church_n plant_v by_o they_o the_o thing_n which_o they_o know_v or_o that_o the_o church_n misunderstand_v their_o doctrine_n because_o all_o the_o christian_a church_n be_v agree_v in_o one_o common_a faith_n 28._o and_o therefore_o there_o be_v all_o the_o reason_n to_o believe_v that_o so_o universal_a consent_n must_v arise_v from_o some_o common_a cause_n which_o can_v be_v suppose_v to_o be_v no_o other_o than_o the_o common_a delivery_n of_o it_o by_o all_o the_o apostle_n but_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o heretic_n be_v novel_a and_o upstart_a 29._o and_o we_o must_v say_v all_o the_o former_a christian_n be_v baptize_v into_o a_o false_a faith_n as_o not_o know_v the_o true_a god_n or_o the_o true_a christ_n if_o martion_n and_o valentinus_n do_v deliver_v the_o true_a doctrine_n 30._o but_o that_o which_o be_v first_o be_v true_a and_o from_o god_n that_o which_o come_v after_o be_v foreign_a and_o false_a if_o martion_n and_o valentinus_n nigidius_n or_o hermogenes_n broach_v new_a opinion_n and_o set_v up_o other_o exposition_n of_o scripture_n than_o the_o christian_a church_n have_v receive_v from_o the_o apostle_n time_n that_o without_o any_o far_a proof_n discover_v their_o imposture_n 3._o two_o sense_n direct_o contrary_a to_o each_o other_o can_v proceed_v from_o the_o same_o apostolical_a person_n this_o tertullian_n likewise_o insist_o upon_o to_o show_v that_o although_o they_o may_v pretend_v antiquity_n and_o that_o as_o far_o as_o the_o apostolical_a time_n yet_o the_o contrariety_n of_o their_o doctrine_n to_o that_o of_o the_o apostle_n will_v sufficient_o manifest_v the_o falsehood_n of_o it_o for_o say_v he_o the_o apostle_n will_v never_o contradict_v each_o other_o or_o themselves_o 32._o and_o if_o the_o apostolical_a person_n have_v contradict_v they_o they_o have_v not_o be_v join_v together_o in_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o same_o faith_n which_o all_o the_o apostolical_a church_n be_v but_o the_o doctrine_n broach_v by_o these_o man_n be_v in_o their_o seed_n condemn_v by_o the_o apostle_n themselves_o 33._o so_o martion_n apelles_n and_o valentinus_n be_v confute_v in_o the_o sadducee_n and_o first_o corrupter_n of_o christianity_n but_o the_o true_a christian_n can_v not_o be_v charge_v by_o their_o adversary_n with_o hold_v any_o thing_n contrary_a to_o what_o the_o church_n receive_v from_o the_o apostle_n the_o apostle_n from_o christ_n and_o christ_n from_o god_n for_o the_o succession_n of_o the_o church_n be_v so_o evident_a 36._o and_o the_o chair_n of_o the_o apostle_n so_o well_o know_v 37._o that_o any_o one_o may_v satisfy_v his_o curiosity_n about_o their_o doctrine_n especial_o since_o their_o authentic_a epistle_n be_v still_o preserve_v therein_o but_o where_o a_o diversity_n of_o doctrine_n be_v find_v from_o the_o apostle_n that_o be_v sufficient_a evidence_n of_o a_o false_a sense_n that_o be_v put_v upon_o the_o scripture_n thus_o tertullian_n lay_v down_o the_o rule_n of_o find_v out_o the_o sense_n of_o controvert_v place_n of_o scripture_n without_o the_o least_o insinuation_n of_o any_o infallibility_n place_v in_o the_o guide_n of_o the_o church_n for_o determine_v the_o certain_a sense_n of_o they_o but_o lest_o by_o this_o way_n of_o prescribe_v against_o heretic_n he_o shall_v seem_v to_o decline_v the_o merit_n of_o the_o cause_n out_o of_o distrust_n of_o be_v able_a to_o manage_v it_o against_o they_o he_o tell_v we_o therefore_o elsewhere_o he_o will_v set_v aside_o the_o ground_n of_o prescription_n or_o just_a exception_n against_o their_o plead_n for_o so_o prescription_n signify_v in_o he_o as_o against_o martion_n and_o hermogenes_n and_o praxeas_n and_o refute_v their_o opinion_n upon_o other_o ground_n in_o his_o book_n against_o martion_n he_o first_o lay_v down_o martions_n rule_n as_o he_o call_v it_o i.e._n the_o sum_n of_o his_o opinion_n which_o be_v make_v the_o creator_n of_o the_o world_n and_o the_o father_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n two_o distinct_a god_n the_o one_o nothing_o but_o goodness_n and_o the_o other_o the_o author_n of_o evil_n which_o opinion_n he_o overthrow_v from_o principle_n of_o reason_n 2._o because_o there_o can_v be_v two_o infinite_o great_a and_o on_o the_o same_o ground_n he_o make_v two_o he_o may_v make_v many_o more_o 6._o and_o because_o god_n must_v be_v know_v by_o his_o work_n 12._o and_o he_o can_v not_o be_v god_n that_o do_v not_o create_v the_o world_n and_o so_o continue_v argue_v against_o martion_n to_o the_o end_n of_o the_o first_o book_n in_o the_o second_o he_o vindicate_v god_n the_o creator_n from_o all_o the_o objection_n which_o martion_n have_v muster_v against_o his_o goodness_n in_o the_o three_o he_o prove_v that_o christ_n be_v the_o son_n of_o god_n the_o creator_n 5._o first_o by_o reason_n and_o then_o by_o scripture_n and_o lay_v down_o two_o rule_n for_o understand_v the_o prophetical_a prediction_n relate_v to_o the_o manner_n of_o express_v future_a thing_n as_o past_a and_o the_o enigmatical_a way_n of_o represent_v plain_a thing_n afterward_o he_o prove_v in_o the_o same_o manner_n from_o scripture_n and_o reason_n 9_o that_o christ_n do_v true_o assume_v our_o nature_n and_o not_o mere_o in_o appearance_n which_o he_o demonstrate_v from_o the_o death_n and_o resurrection_n of_o christ_n and_o from_o the_o evidence_n of_o sense_n and_o make_v that_o sufficient_a evidence_n of_o the_o truth_n of_o a_o body_n that_o it_o be_v the_o object_n of_o three_o sense_n of_o sight_n and_o touch_v and_o hear_n which_o be_v the_o same_o way_n of_o argue_v we_o make_v use_v of_o against_o transubstantiation_n and_o if_o martion_n have_v be_v so_o subtle_a to_o have_v use_v the_o evasion_n those_o do_v in_o the_o roman_a church_n he_o may_v have_v defend_v the_o putative_a body_n of_o christ_n in_o the_o very_a same_o manner_n that_o they_o do_v the_o be_v of_o accident_n without_o a_o substance_n in_o the_o four_o book_n he_o assert_n against_o martion_n the_o authority_n of_o the_o gospel_n receive_v in_o the_o christian_a church_n above_o that_o which_o martion_n allow_v 4_o by_o the_o great_a antiquity_n and_o the_o universal_a reception_n of_o the_o true_a gospel_n 5._o and_o after_o refute_v the_o supposition_n of_o a_o twofold_a christ_n one_o for_o the_o jew_n and_o another_o for_o the_o gentile_n from_o the_o compare_v of_o scripture_n together_o â—â—_o which_o he_o do_v with_o great_a diligence_n and_o answer_v all_o the_o argument_n from_o thence_o bring_v by_o martion_n to_o prove_v that_o christ_n be_v a_o enemy_n to_o the_o law_n of_o moses_n in_o his_o five_o and_o last_o book_n he_o prove_v out_o of_o the_o epistle_n of_o st._n paul_n allow_v by_o martion_n that_o he_o preach_v no_o other_o god_n than_o the_o creator_n and_o that_o christ_n be_v the_o son_n of_o god_n the_o creator_n which_o he_o do_v from_o the_o scope_n and_o circumstance_n of_o the_o place_n without_o apprehend_v the_o least_o necessity_n of_o call_v in_o any_o infallible_a guide_n to_o give_v the_o certain_a sense_n and_o meaning_n of_o they_o against_o hermogenes_n 19_o he_o dispute_v about_o the_o eternity_n of_o matter_n the_o controversy_n between_o they_o he_o tell_v we_o be_v concern_v the_o sense_n of_o some_o place_n of_o scripture_n which_o relate_v to_o the_o creation_n of_o thing_n tertullian_n prove_v that_o all_o thing_n be_v make_v of_o nothing_o
because_o it_o be_v not_o mention_v out_o of_o what_o they_o be_v make_v hermogenes_n prove_v they_o be_v make_v out_o of_o matter_n because_o it_o be_v not_o say_v they_o be_v make_v of_o nothing_o to_o determine_v therefore_o the_o sense_n of_o these_o place_n tertullian_n show_v from_o reason_n the_o repugnancy_n of_o the_o eternity_n of_o matter_n to_o the_o attribute_n of_o god_n 21._o he_o compare_v several_a place_n of_o scripture_n together_o 22._o he_o reason_n from_o the_o manner_n of_o the_o expression_n and_o the_o idiom_n of_o scripture_n i_o adore_v say_v he_o the_o fullness_n of_o the_o scripture_n which_o show_v i_o both_o the_o maker_n and_o the_o thing_n make_v but_o the_o gospel_n likewise_o discover_v by_o who_o all_o thing_n be_v make_v but_o the_o scripture_n no_o where_o say_v that_o all_o thing_n be_v make_v out_o of_o matter_n let_v the_o shop_n of_o hermogenes_n show_v where_o it_o be_v write_v and_o if_o it_o be_v not_o write_v let_v he_o fear_v the_o woe_n denounce_v to_o those_o who_o add_v or_o take_v from_o what_o be_v write_v he_o examine_v the_o several_a place_n in_o dispute_n and_o by_o prove_v that_o sense_n which_o hermogenes_n put_v upon_o they_o to_o be_v repugnant_a to_o reason_n as_o he_o show_v to_o the_o end_n of_o that_o book_n he_o conclude_v his_o sense_n of_o scripture_n to_o be_v false_a and_o erroneous_a against_o praxeas_n he_o dispute_v whether_o god_n the_o father_n take_v our_o nature_n upon_o he_o 20._o and_o the_o argument_n on_o both_o side_n be_v draw_v from_o the_o scripture_n but_o tertullian_n well_o observe_v that_o they_o insist_v upon_o two_o or_o three_o place_n of_o scripture_n and_o will_v make_v all_o the_o rest_n though_o far_o more_o to_o yield_v to_o they_o whereas_o the_o few_o place_n ought_v to_o be_v understand_v according_a to_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o great_a number_n but_o this_o say_v he_o be_v the_o property_n of_o all_o heretic_n because_o they_o can_v find_v but_o few_o place_n for_o they_o they_o defend_v the_o small_a number_n against_o the_o great_a which_o be_v against_o the_o nature_n of_o a_o rule_n wherein_o the_o first_o and_o the_o most_o aught_o to_o oversway_v the_o latter_a and_o the_o few_o and_o therefore_o he_o set_v himself_o throughout_o that_o book_n to_o produce_v the_o far_o great_a number_n of_o place_n of_o scripture_n which_o do_v assert_v the_o distinction_n between_o the_o father_n and_o the_o son_n and_o consequent_o that_o it_o can_v not_o be_v the_o father_n who_o suffer_v for_o we_o hitherto_o we_o find_v nothing_o say_v of_o a_o infallible_a guide_n to_o give_v the_o certain_a sense_n of_o scripture_n when_o the_o fair_a occasion_n be_v offer_v by_o those_o who_o dispute_v the_o most_o concern_v the_o sense_n of_o scripture_n in_o the_o age_n wherein_o they_o live_v viz._n by_o irenaeus_n and_o tertullian_n i_o now_o proceed_v to_o clemens_n of_o alexandria_n who_o in_o his_o learned_a collection_n â—_o propose_v that_o objection_n against_o christianity_n that_o there_o be_v many_o heresy_n among_o christian_n and_o therefore_o man_n can_v believe_v nothing_o to_o which_o he_o answer_v that_o there_o be_v heresy_n among_o the_o jew_n and_o philosopher_n and_o that_o objection_n be_v not_o think_v sufficient_a against_o judaism_n or_o philosophy_n and_o therefore_o ought_v not_o to_o be_v against_o christianity_n beside_o the_o come_n of_o heresy_n be_v foretell_v and_o what_o ever_o be_v foretell_v must_v come_v to_o pass_v the_o physician_n say_v he_o differ_v in_o their_o opinion_n yet_o man_n do_v not_o neglect_v to_o make_v use_n of_o they_o when_o they_o be_v sick_a heresy_n shall_v only_o make_v man_n more_o careful_a what_o they_o choose_v man_n ought_v thereby_o to_o endeavour_v the_o more_o to_o find_v out_o truth_n from_o falsehood_n as_o if_o two_o sort_n of_o fruit_n be_v offer_v to_o a_o man_n real_a and_o waxen_a will_v a_o man_n abstain_v from_o both_o because_o one_o be_v counterfeit_v or_o rather_o find_v out_o the_o true_a from_o the_o apparent_a when_o several_a way_n offer_v themselves_o for_o a_o man_n to_o go_v in_o he_o ought_v not_o therefore_o to_o sit_v down_o and_o not_o stir_v a_o step_n further_o but_o he_o use_v the_o best_a mean_n to_o find_v out_o the_o true_a way_n and_o then_o walk_v in_o it_o so_o that_o they_o be_v just_o condemn_v who_o do_v not_o discern_v the_o true_a from_o the_o false_a for_o they_o who_o will_v say_v he_o may_v find_v out_o the_o truth_n for_o either_o there_o be_v demonstration_n or_o not_o all_o grant_v demonstration_n or_o evidence_n who_o do_v not_o destroy_v our_o sense_n if_o there_o be_v demonstration_n there_o must_v be_v search_n and_o enquiry_n make_v and_o by_o the_o scripture_n we_o may_v demonstrative_o learn_v how_o heresy_n fall_v of_o and_o that_o the_o exact_a knowledge_n be_v to_o be_v find_v in_o the_o truth_n and_o the_o ancient_a church_n now_o the_o true_a searcher_n will_v not_o leave_v till_o they_o find_v evidence_n from_o the_o scripture_n to_o this_o end_n he_o commend_v the_o exercise_n of_o man_n reason_n and_o understanding_n impartiality_n or_o lay_v aside_o opinion_n a_o right_a disposition_n of_o soul_n for_o when_o man_n be_v give_v over_o to_o their_o lust_n they_o endeavour_v to_o wrest_v the_o scripture_n to_o they_o but_o he_o establish_v the_o scripture_n as_o the_o only_a principle_n of_o certainty_n to_o christian_n and_o more_o credible_a than_o any_o demonstration_n which_o who_o so_o have_v taste_v be_v call_v faithful_a but_o those_o who_o be_v verse_v in_o they_o be_v the_o true_o know_v man_n the_o great_a objection_n now_o be_v that_o heretic_n make_v use_v of_o scripture_n too_o i_o but_o they_o say_v he_o reject_v what_o they_o please_v and_o do_v not_o follow_v the_o body_n and_o contexture_n of_o prophecy_n but_o take_v ambiguous_a expression_n and_o apply_v they_o to_o their_o own_o opinion_n and_o a_o few_o scatter_a phrase_n without_o regard_v the_o sense_n and_o importance_n of_o they_o for_o in_o the_o scripture_n produce_v by_o they_o you_o may_v find_v they_o either_o make_v use_n of_o mere_a name_n and_o change_v the_o signification_n of_o they_o never_o attend_v to_o the_o scope_n and_o intention_n of_o they_o but_o truth_n say_v he_o do_v not_o lie_v in_o the_o change_n of_o the_o signification_n of_o word_n for_o by_o that_o mean_v all_o truth_n may_v be_v overthrow_v but_o in_o consider_v what_o be_v proper_a and_o perfect_o agreeable_a to_o our_o lord_n and_o almighty_a god_n and_o in_o confirm_v every_o thing_n which_o be_v demonstrate_v by_o the_o scripture_n out_o of_o the_o same_o scripture_n wherein_o clemens_n alexandrinus_n lay_v down_o such_o rule_n as_o he_o think_v necessary_a to_o find_v out_o the_o certain_a sense_n of_o scripture_n viz._n by_o consider_v the_o scope_n and_o coherence_n of_o the_o word_n the_o proper_a sense_n and_o importance_n of_o they_o the_o compare_v of_o scripture_n with_o scripture_n and_o the_o doctrine_n draw_v from_o it_o with_o the_o nature_n and_o property_n of_o god_n all_o which_o be_v excellent_a rule_n without_o the_o least_o intimation_n of_o the_o necessity_n of_o any_o infallible_a interpreter_n to_o give_v the_o certain_a sense_n of_o doubtful_a place_n after_o this_o time_n a_o great_a dispute_n arise_v in_o the_o church_n about_o the_o rebaptise_v heretic_n manage_v by_o the_o eastern_a and_o african_a bishop_n against_o stephen_n bishop_n of_o rome_n here_o the_o question_n be_v about_o the_o sense_n of_o several_a place_n of_o scripture_n and_o the_o practice_n of_o the_o apostle_n as_o appear_v by_o the_o epistle_n of_o cyprian_a and_o firmilian_a 74._o both_o party_n plead_v scripture_n and_o tradition_n for_o themselves_o 75._o but_o no_o such_o thing_n as_o a_o infallibility_n in_o judgement_n be_v plead_v by_o the_o pope_n nor_o any_o thing_n like_o it_o in_o the_o least_o acknowledge_v by_o his_o adversary_n who_o charge_v he_o without_o any_o respect_n to_o his_o infallible_a guideship_n with_o pride_n error_n rashness_n impertinency_n and_o contradict_v himself_o 52._o which_o make_v baronius_n very_o tragical_o exclaim_v and_o although_o he_o make_v use_v of_o this_o as_o a_o great_a argument_n of_o the_o prevalency_n of_o tradition_n because_o the_o opinion_n of_o stephen_n obtain_v in_o the_o church_n yet_o there_o be_v no_o evidence_n at_o all_o that_o any_o church_n do_v submit_v to_o the_o opinion_n of_o stephen_n when_o he_o declare_v himself_o 5._o but_o as_o appear_v by_o dionystus_n of_o alexandria_n epistle_n the_o controversy_n continue_v after_o his_o time_n and_o if_o we_o look_v into_o the_o judgement_n of_o the_o church_n in_o follow_v age_n we_o shall_v find_v that_o neither_o stephens_n opinion_n nor_o his_o adversary_n be_v follow_v for_o stephen_n be_v against_o rebaptise_v any_o heretic_n and_o the_o other_o be_v for_o rebaptise_v all_o because_o one_o
church_n what_o security_n can_v any_o man_n have_v against_o arianism_n since_o the_o council_n which_o favour_v it_o be_v more_o numerous_a than_o those_o which_o oppose_v and_o condemn_v it_o yea_o so_o mean_a be_v the_o opinion_n which_o some_o of_o the_o great_a person_n of_o the_o church_n at_o that_o time_n have_v of_o the_o guide_n of_o the_o church_n meet_v together_o in_o council_n that_o st._n gregory_n nazianzen_n declare_v he_o have_v not_o see_v a_o good_a issue_n of_o any_o of_o they_o â—5_n but_o they_o rather_o increase_v mischief_n than_o remove_v any_o because_o of_o the_o contention_n and_o ambition_n which_o rule_v in_o they_o therefore_o he_o resolve_v to_o come_v no_o more_o at_o any_o of_o they_o what_o have_v st._n gregory_n so_o mean_v a_o esteem_n of_o the_o guide_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n to_o think_v that_o ambition_n and_o contention_n shall_v sway_v they_o in_o their_o council_n and_o not_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n which_o certain_o rule_v not_o where_o the_o other_o do_v yet_o this_o the_o declare_v to_o be_v his_o mind_n upon_o consideration_n and_o experience_n in_o that_o time_n and_o if_o he_o have_v live_v to_o those_o bless_a day_n of_o the_o council_n of_o latter_a age_n with_o what_o zeal_n and_o rhetoric_n will_v he_o have_v set_v they_o forth_o never_o be_v any_o answer_n more_o jejune_n to_o this_o testimony_n than_o that_o of_o bellarmin_n 7._o viz._n that_o forsooth_o there_o can_v be_v no_o lawful_a council_n call_v in_o his_o time_n and_o why_o so_o i_o pray_v be_v there_o not_o a_o good_a authority_n to_o call_v they_o but_o if_o that_o have_v be_v the_o reason_n he_o do_v not_o so_o little_o understand_v the_o way_n of_o express_v himself_o to_o assign_v the_o cause_n of_o it_o to_o contention_n and_o ambition_n if_o he_o mean_v quite_o another_o thing_n which_o he_o do_v not_o in_o the_o least_o intimate_a and_o what_o if_o he_o be_v afterward_o present_a at_o the_o council_n of_o constantinople_n do_v that_o show_n that_o his_o mind_n be_v in_o the_o least_o change_v but_o in_o this_o epistle_n he_o declare_v how_o little_a good_a be_v to_o be_v expect_a from_o a_o council_n and_o yet_o afterward_o by_o the_o emperor_n command_n he_o may_v be_v present_a at_o one_o 14._o st._n augustin_n in_o deal_v with_o maximinus_n the_o arian_n express_o set_v aside_o all_o authority_n of_o the_o guide_n of_o the_o church_n as_o to_o the_o sense_n of_o scripture_n in_o the_o place_n controvert_v between_o they_o for_o he_o say_v i_o will_v neither_o bring_v the_o authority_n of_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a neither_o shall_v you_o that_o of_o ariminum_n but_o we_o will_v proceed_v by_o authority_n of_o scripture_n that_o be_v common_a to_o both_o of_o we_o and_o by_o the_o clear_a evidence_n of_o reason_n it_o seem_v then_o st._n augustin_n be_v far_o from_o think_v that_o there_o can_v be_v no_o certainty_n of_o the_o sense_n of_o scripture_n if_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o guide_n of_o the_o church_n be_v set_v aside_o but_o by_o what_o mean_n do_v he_o then_o think_v that_o man_n may_v come_v to_o any_o certainty_n about_o the_o true_a meaning_n of_o scripture_n of_o that_o he_o be_v best_o able_a to_o give_v we_o a_o account_n himself_o have_v write_v purposely_o in_o this_o subject_n in_o his_o book_n of_o christian_a doctrine_n the_o substance_n of_o what_o he_o there_o say_v may_v be_v comprehend_v in_o these_o rule_n 1._o that_o the_o main_a scope_n of_o the_o scripture_n be_v to_o persuade_v man_n to_o the_o love_n of_o god_n and_o our_o neighbour_n 36._o without_o which_o he_o say_v no_o man_n do_v true_o understand_v it_o but_o whosoever_o interpret_v scripture_n to_o the_o advance_n of_o that_o though_o he_o may_v be_v mistake_v as_o to_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o word_n yet_o his_o error_n be_v not_o dangerous_a 2._o that_o in_o order_n to_o the_o right_a understanding_n of_o scripture_n man_n must_v apply_v themselves_o to_o it_o with_o mind_n due_o prepare_v for_o it_o 7._o by_o a_o fear_n of_o god_n humility_n prayer_n sincerity_n and_o purity_n of_o heart_n 3._o that_o all_o those_o thing_n which_o be_v necessary_a to_o salvation_n be_v plain_o lay_v down_o in_o holy_a scripture_n this_o be_v in_o term_n assert_v by_o he_o 9_o as_o a_o fundamental_a principle_n that_o in_o those_o thing_n which_o be_v plain_o set_v down_o in_o scripture_n all_o thing_n be_v to_o be_v find_v which_o contain_v our_o faith_n and_o rule_n of_o life_n i.e._n all_o thing_n which_o be_v necessary_a to_o the_o love_n of_o god_n and_o our_o neighbour_n and_o consequent_o to_o the_o make_v we_o happy_a and_o these_o thing_n man_n ought_v especial_o to_o read_v the_o scripture_n for_o and_o the_o more_o they_o find_v of_o they_o the_o large_a their_o understanding_n of_o scripture_n be_v 4._o that_o the_o obscure_a place_n of_o scripture_n be_v to_o be_v understand_v by_o the_o plain_a for_o which_o end_n he_o require_v frequent_a read_n and_o use_v one_o self_n to_o the_o language_n of_o scripture_n ib._n and_o draw_v example_n from_o plain_a place_n to_o illustrate_v difficult_a and_o those_o which_o be_v certain_a to_o clear_v the_o doubtful_a 26._o for_o scarce_o any_o thing_n say_v he_o be_v draw_v out_o of_o the_o most_o difficult_a place_n 6._o but_o what_o be_v very_o plain_o set_v down_o elsewhere_o 5._o that_o in_o regard_n of_o the_o infinite_a variety_n of_o latin_a interpreter_n which_o it_o seem_v be_v in_o his_o time_n in_o matter_n of_o doubt_n it_o be_v necessary_a to_o have_v recourse_n to_o the_o original_a hebrew_n and_o greek_a 10._o the_o knowledge_n of_o which_o tongue_n may_v therefore_o be_v necessary_a to_o the_o knowledge_n of_o scripture_n because_o several_a word_n be_v preserve_v untranslate_v but_o those_o be_v few_o the_o necessity_n be_v not_o so_o great_a on_o their_o account_n as_o the_o diversity_n of_o interpreter_n 11._o for_o although_o those_o who_o have_v translate_v the_o hebrew_n into_o greek_a may_v be_v reckon_v up_o the_o latin_a interpreter_n can_v not_o which_o diversity_n of_o translation_n do_v rather_o help_v than_o hinder_v the_o understanding_n of_o scripture_n if_o the_o reader_n of_o it_o be_v not_o negligent_a for_o some_o doubtful_a place_n be_v clear_v by_o the_o difference_n of_o reading_n 6._o where_o the_o ambiguity_n lie_v in_o proper_a word_n the_o clear_n of_o it_o depend_v on_o the_o circumstance_n of_o the_o place_n 4._o in_o so_o much_o that_o he_o determine_v that_o it_o be_v a_o very_a rare_a and_o difficult_a thing_n to_o find_v such_o a_o ambiguity_n in_o the_o word_n of_o scripture_n which_o may_v not_o be_v clear_v from_o the_o intention_n of_o the_o writer_n or_o compare_v place_n or_o search_v the_o original_a language_n 7._o man_n must_v careful_o distinguish_v between_o proper_a and_o figurative_a expression_n for_o to_o understand_v figurative_a expression_n literal_o be_v to_o subject_v our_o understanding_n to_o carnal_a conception_n of_o thing_n 5._o and_o that_o be_v say_v he_o a_o miserable_a slavery_n of_o mind_n to_o take_v sign_n for_o thing_n such_o sign_n he_o tell_v we_o under_o the_o gospel_n be_v the_o two_o sacrament_n of_o baptism_n and_o the_o lord_n supper_n 9_o the_o great_a difficulty_n herein_o lie_v in_o the_o find_n out_o the_o difference_n between_o proper_a and_o figurative_a expression_n for_o which_o he_o lay_v down_o this_o rule_n if_o the_o word_n of_o scripture_n command_v what_o be_v good_a and_o forbid_v what_o be_v evil_a 16._o it_o be_v no_o figurative_a expression_n but_o if_o it_o forbid_v what_o be_v good_a or_o command_v any_o thing_n that_o be_v evil_a it_o must_v be_v figurative_o understand_v for_o which_o he_o instance_n in_o those_o word_n of_o our_o saviour_n unless_o you_o eat_v the_o flesh_n and_o drink_v the_o blood_n of_o the_o son_n of_o man_n you_o shall_v have_v no_o life_n in_o you_o which_o seem_v to_o command_v something_o evil_n must_v be_v figurative_o understand_v of_o communicate_v in_o the_o passion_n of_o christ_n and_o call_v to_o mind_n that_o his_o flesh_n be_v crucify_v and_o wound_v for_o we_o 8._o there_o be_v no_o danger_n in_o different_a sense_n be_v give_v of_o the_o same_o place_n of_o scripture_n if_o every_o one_o of_o those_o sense_n appear_v by_o other_o place_n to_o be_v agreeable_a to_o truth_n 26._o this_o be_v suppose_v that_o the_o person_n do_v sincere_o inquire_v after_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o author_n for_o say_v he_o that_o divine_a spirit_n may_v easy_o foresee_v how_o many_o several_a sense_n those_o word_n be_v capable_a of_o which_o be_v agreeable_a to_o other_o part_n of_o scripture_n though_o not_o the_o particular_a meaning_n of_o those_o word_n the_o mistake_n can_v be_v dangerous_a therein_o 9_o where_o such_o a_o sense_n be_v give_v which_o can_v be_v prove_v by_o other_o certain_a
person_n do_v not_o allow_v the_o scripture_n than_o we_o be_v to_o proceed_v by_o the_o best_a mean_n we_o can_v have_v without_o it_o viz._n the_o tradition_n of_o apostolical_a church_n from_o the_o beginning_n if_o they_o do_v allow_v the_o scripture_n than_o we_o be_v to_o examine_v and_o compare_v place_n of_o scripture_n with_o all_o the_o care_n and_o judgement_n that_o may_v be_v if_o after_o all_o this_o the_o dispute_n still_o continue_v then_o if_o it_o be_v against_o the_o ancient_a rule_n of_o faith_n universal_o receive_v that_o be_v a_o sufficient_a prescription_n against_o any_o opinion_n if_o not_o against_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n in_o express_a word_n but_o about_o the_o sense_n of_o it_o then_o if_o ancient_a general_n council_n have_v determine_v it_o which_o have_v great_a opportunity_n of_o know_v the_o sense_n of_o the_o apostolical_a church_n than_o we_o it_o be_v reasonable_a we_o shall_v yield_v to_o they_o but_o if_o there_o have_v be_v none_o such_o than_o the_o unanimous_a consent_n of_o father_n be_v to_o be_v take_v so_o it_o be_v in_o some_o late_a and_o upstart_a heresy_n which_o man_n pretend_v to_o have_v by_o revelation_n or_o some_o special_a grace_n of_o god_n now_o either_o all_o these_o mean_n be_v sufficient_a or_o not_o to_o find_v out_o the_o sense_n of_o scripture_n if_o not_o than_o the_o ancient_a church_n be_v whole_o defective_a and_o want_v any_o certain_a way_n of_o find_v out_o the_o sense_n of_o scripture_n if_o these_o be_v sufficient_a then_o there_o be_v no_o necessity_n of_o infallibility_n in_o the_o guide_n of_o the_o church_n to_o give_v we_o a_o certain_a sense_n of_o scripture_n which_o be_v the_o thing_n to_o be_v prove_v but_o n._n o._n towards_o the_o conclusion_n of_o his_o book_n produce_v st._n augustin_n for_o the_o church_n infallibility_n 85._o in_o deliver_v the_o sense_n of_o scripture_n in_o obscure_a place_n which_o be_v contrary_a to_o what_o i_o have_v already_o say_v concern_v he_o must_v be_v examine_v before_o i_o conclude_v this_o discourse_n about_o the_o sense_n of_o scripture_n the_o place_n be_v out_o of_o his_o answer_n to_o cresconius_n concern_v the_o obscure_a point_n of_o rebaptisation_n in_o these_o word_n since_o the_o holy_a scripture_n can_v deceive_v 33._o let_v whosoever_o be_v in_o fear_n of_o be_v deceive_v by_o the_o obscurity_n of_o this_o question_n consult_v the_o same_o church_n about_o it_o which_o church_n the_o holy_a scripture_n do_v without_o all_o ambiguity_n demonstrate_v and_o before_o the_o truth_n of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n be_v hold_v by_o we_o in_o this_o matter_n when_o we_o do_v that_o which_o have_v please_v the_o universal_a church_n which_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o scripture_n do_v commend_v etc._n etc._n all_o which_o be_v false_a and_o say_v to_o no_o purpose_n say_v n._n o._n if_o the_o scripture_n be_v not_o clear_a in_o this_o that_o this_o church_n can_v determine_v nothing_o in_o such_o important_a contest_v contrary_a to_o the_o verity_n of_o the_o scripture_n and_o that_o we_o ought_v to_o give_v credit_n to_o what_o she_o decide_v for_o than_o it_o will_v not_o be_v true_a what_o he_o say_v the_o truth_n of_o the_o same_o scripture_n in_o this_o matter_n be_v hold_v by_o we_o and_o he_o who_o be_v in_o fear_n of_o be_v deceive_v by_o the_o obscurity_n of_o this_o question_n be_v no_o way_n relieve_v in_o follow_v the_o sentence_n of_o the_o churth_n to_o which_o i_o answer_v that_o st._n augustin_n do_v not_o suppose_v that_o man_n can_v attain_v to_o any_o certainty_n of_o the_o the_o sense_n of_o scripture_n in_o this_o matter_n without_o the_o church_n infallibility_n for_o he_o say_v in_o the_o chapter_n precede_v that_o in_o this_o matter_n we_o follow_v the_o most_o certain_a authority_n of_o canonical_a scripture_n but_o he_o put_v the_o case_n that_o no_o certain_a example_n can_v be_v produce_v out_o of_o scripture_n than_o he_o say_v they_o have_v the_o truth_n of_o the_o scripture_n when_o they_o do_v that_o which_o please_v the_o universal_a church_n etc._n etc._n for_o the_o explain_v st._n augustins_n meaning_n we_o be_v to_o consider_v that_o there_o be_v two_o controversy_n then_o on_o foot_n in_o the_o church_n with_o the_o donatist_n the_o one_o concern_v rebaptisation_n the_o other_o concern_v the_o church_n the_o former_a he_o look_v upon_o as_o more_o intricate_a and_o obscure_a by_o reason_n not_o only_o of_o the_o doubtfulness_n of_o scripture_n but_o the_o authority_n of_o about_o seventy_o bishop_n of_o africa_n who_o have_v determine_v for_o it_o among_o who_o st._n cyprian_n be_v chief_a which_o we_o see_v in_o all_o his_o dispute_n with_o the_o donatisis_n on_o this_o subject_n he_o be_v very_o much_o perplex_v with_o therefore_o st._n augustin_n find_v that_o controversy_n very_o troublesome_a be_v willing_a to_o bring_v it_o to_o that_o issue_n that_o what_o the_o catholic_n church_n after_o so_o much_o discuss_v the_o point_n have_v agree_v upon_o shall_v be_v receive_v as_o the_o truth_n by_o this_o mean_v the_o dispute_n will_v be_v bring_v to_o that_o other_o question_n which_o he_o think_v much_o more_o easy_a viz._n which_o be_v the_o true_a church_n the_o catholic_n or_o the_o donatist_n but_o by_o no_o mean_n do_v st._n augustin_n hereby_o intend_v to_o make_v the_o church_n authority_n to_o resolve_v all_o doubt_n concern_v scripture_n but_o he_o think_v it_o much_o easy_a to_o prove_v by_o scripture_n which_o be_v the_o true_a church_n than_o whether_o rebaptisation_n be_v lawful_a or_o not_o and_o according_o his_o very_a next_o word_n be_v but_o if_o you_o doubt_v whether_o the_o universal_a church_n be_v that_o which_o the_o scripture_n commend_v i_o will_v load_v you_o with_o many_o and_o most_o manifest_a testimony_n of_o scripture_n to_o that_o end_n which_o be_v the_o design_n of_o his_o book_n of_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o church_n wherein_o he_o show_v 19_o that_o those_o testimony_n of_o scripture_n which_o speak_v of_o the_o universality_n of_o the_o church_n be_v very_o plain_a and_o clear_a and_o need_v no_o interpretation_n at_o all_o that_o in_o this_o case_n we_o be_v not_o to_o regard_v what_o donatus_n 10._o or_o parmenianus_n or_o pontius_n have_v say_v for_o neither_o say_v he_o be_v we_o to_o yield_v to_o catholic_n bishop_n themselves_o if_o they_o be_v at_o any_o time_n so_o much_o deceive_v as_o to_o hold_v what_o be_v contrary_a to_o canonical_a scripture_n by_o which_o it_o be_v evident_a that_o he_o suppose_v no_o infallibility_n in_o the_o guide_n of_o the_o church_n and_o in_o term_n he_o assert_n 16._o that_o the_o church_n be_v to_o be_v prove_v by_o nothing_o but_o plain_a scripture_n neither_o by_o the_o authority_n of_o optatus_n or_o st._n ambrose_n or_o innumerable_a bishop_n nor_o council_n nor_o miracle_n nor_o vision_n and_o revelation_n whatever_o n._n o._n think_v of_o they_o now_o st._n augustin_n suppose_v there_o be_v much_o less_o ambiguity_n in_o scripture_n in_o the_o controversy_n of_o the_o church_n than_o in_o that_o of_o rebaptisation_n he_o endeavour_v to_o bring_v they_o to_o a_o resolution_n in_o the_o other_o point_n for_o the_o clear_n of_o this_o and_o so_o he_o only_o pursue_v the_o method_n lay_v down_o in_o the_o book_n of_o christian_a doctrine_n to_o make_v use_n of_o plain_a place_n of_o scripture_n to_o give_v light_n to_o the_o dark_a and_o when_o they_o be_v convince_v by_o scripture_n that_o the_o catholic_n church_n be_v the_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n he_o do_v not_o question_n but_o they_o will_v follow_v that_o which_o be_v the_o sentence_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n but_o here_o lie_v the_o main_a difficulty_n on_o what_o account_n the_o sentence_n of_o the_o church_n be_v to_o be_v follow_v in_o order_n to_o the_o resolution_n of_o it_o we_o must_v take_v notice_n of_o these_o thing_n 1._o that_o all_o the_o proof_n which_o st._n augustin_n bring_v for_o the_o church_n do_v relate_v only_o to_o the_o extent_n and_o universality_n of_o it_o and_o not_o to_o any_o infallibility_n that_o be_v promise_v to_o it_o as_o will_v easy_o appear_v to_o any_o one_o that_o will_v read_v his_o discourse_n on_o that_o subject_n against_o the_o donatist_n 2._o that_o he_o assert_v no_o infallibility_n in_o the_o high_a authority_n of_o the_o church_n which_o in_o many_o place_n of_o his_o book_n of_o baptism_n against_o the_o donatist_n he_o make_v to_o be_v a_o plenary_a or_o general_a council_n 2._o who_o authority_n he_o say_v be_v to_o be_v prefer_v before_o that_o of_o st._n cyprian_n or_o any_o particular_a council_n either_o in_o his_o time_n or_o before_o it_o which_o he_o call_v the_o authority_n and_o decree_n of_o the_o universal_a church_n so_o that_o we_o see_v he_o resolve_v all_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o church_n in_o this_o matter_n into_o that_o of_o a_o general_n
divine_a grace_n assist_v he_o to_o find_v out_o in_o these_o write_n the_o thing_n necessary_a to_o salvation_n yet_o after_o all_o he_o can_v certain_o understand_v the_o meaning_n of_o they_o which_o to_o i_o appear_v so_o absurd_a and_o monstrous_a a_o doctrine_n so_o contrary_a to_o the_o honour_n of_o the_o scripture_n and_o the_o design_n of_o christianity_n that_o if_o i_o have_v a_o mind_n to_o disparage_v it_o i_o will_v begin_v with_o this_o and_o end_n with_o transubstantiation_n for_o in_o earnest_a sir_n do_v not_o our_o saviour_n speak_v intelligible_o in_o matteâ—s_n of_o so_o great_a importance_n to_o the_o salvation_n of_o mankind_n do_v he_o not_o declare_v all_o that_o be_v necessary_a for_o that_o end_n in_o his_o many_o admirable_a discourse_n do_v not_o the_o evangelist_n record_v his_o word_n and_o action_n in_o writing_n and_o that_o as_o one_o of_o they_o say_v express_o that_o we_o may_v believe_v that_o jesus_n be_v the_o christ_n 31._o the_o son_n of_o god_n and_o that_o believe_v we_o may_v have_v life_n through_o his_o name_n and_o after_o all_o this_o can_v we_o understand_v so_o much_o as_o the_o common_a necessary_n to_o salvation_n by_o the_o great_a and_o most_o sincere_a endeavour_n for_o that_o end_n but_o it_o be_v time_n now_o to_o consider_v his_o exception_n against_o this_o principle_n which_o be_v these_o 1._o that_o god_n may_v reveal_v his_o mind_n so_o in_o scripture_n as_o that_o in_o many_o thing_n it_o may_v be_v clear_a only_o to_o some_o person_n more_o verse_v in_o the_o scripture_n 13._o and_o in_o the_o church_n traditional_a sense_n of_o they_o and_o more_o assist_v from_o above_o according_a to_o their_o employment_n which_o person_n he_o have_v appoint_v to_o instruct_v the_o rest_n but_o what_o be_v all_o this_o to_o our_o purpose_n our_o question_n be_v not_o about_o may_v be_v his_o and_o possibility_n of_o thing_n but_o it_o be_v take_v for_o grant_v on_o both_o side_n that_o god_n have_v reveal_v his_o mind_n in_o writing_n therefore_o he_o need_v not_o make_v the_o supposition_n of_o no_o write_n at_o all_o 14._o as_o he_o do_v afterward_o the_o question_n be_v whether_o these_o write_n be_v allow_v for_o divine_a revelation_n of_o the_o will_n of_o god_n he_o have_v express_v the_o necessary_n to_o salvation_n clear_o therein_o or_o not_o that_o god_n may_v deliver_v his_o mind_n obscure_o in_o many_o thing_n be_v no_o question_n nor_o that_o he_o may_v inspire_v person_n to_o unfold_v his_o mind_n where_o it_o be_v obscure_a but_o our_o question_n be_v whether_o or_o no_o these_o write_n be_v acknowledge_v to_o contain_v the_o will_n of_o god_n it_o be_v agreeable_a with_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o design_n and_o the_o wisdom_n and_o goodness_n of_o god_n for_o such_o write_n not_o to_o be_v capable_a of_o be_v understand_v in_o all_o thing_n necessary_a to_o salvation_n by_o those_o who_o sincere_o endeavour_v to_o understand_v they_o but_o when_o i_o have_v express_o say_v thing_n necessary_a for_o salvation_n why_o do_v he_o avoid_v that_o which_o the_o dispute_n be_v about_o and_o only_o say_v many_o thing_n in_o stead_n of_o it_o i_o do_v not_o doubt_v but_o there_o be_v many_o difficult_a place_n of_o scripture_n as_o there_o must_v be_v in_o any_o ancient_a write_n pen_v in_o a_o idiom_n so_o very_o different_a from_o we_o but_o i_o never_o yet_o see_v one_o difficulty_n remove_v by_o the_o pretend_a infallible_a guide_n of_o the_o church_n all_o the_o help_n we_o have_v have_v have_v be_v from_o mere_a fallible_a man_n of_o excellent_a skill_n in_o language_n history_n and_o chronology_n and_o of_o a_o clear_a understanding_n and_o we_o shall_v be_v very_o unthankful_a not_o to_o acknowledge_v the_o great_a help_n we_o have_v have_v from_o they_o for_o understand_v the_o difficult_a place_n of_o scripture_n but_o for_o the_o infallible_a guide_n they_o have_v deal_v by_o the_o obscurity_n of_o scripture_n as_o the_o priest_n and_o the_o leviâ—e_n in_o our_o saviour_n parable_n do_v by_o the_o wound_a man_n 32._o they_o have_v fair_o pass_v they_o by_o and_o take_v no_o care_n of_o they_o if_o these_o guide_n do_v believe_v themselves_o infallible_a they_o have_v make_v the_o least_o use_n of_o their_o talon_n that_o ever_o man_n do_v they_o have_v lay_v it_o up_o in_o a_o napkin_n and_o bury_v it_o in_o the_o earth_n for_o nothing_o of_o it_o ever_o appear_v above_o ground_n how_o can_v they_o have_v oblige_v the_o world_n more_o nay_o it_o have_v be_v necessary_a to_o have_v do_v it_o for_o the_o use_n of_o their_o gift_n than_o to_o have_v give_v a_o infallible_a sense_n of_o all_o controvert_v place_n and_o then_o there_o have_v be_v but_o one_o dispute_n leave_v whether_o they_o be_v infallible_a or_o not_o but_o now_o suppose_v we_o believe_v their_o infallibility_n we_o be_v still_o as_o far_o to_o seek_v for_o the_o meaning_n of_o many_o difficult_a place_n and_o suppose_v god_n have_v once_o bestow_v this_o gift_n of_o infallibility_n upon_o the_o guide_n of_o the_o church_n he_o may_v most_o just_o deprive_v they_o of_o it_o because_o of_o the_o no_o use_n they_o have_v make_v of_o it_o and_o we_o may_v have_v great_a reason_n to_o believe_v so_o from_o our_o saviour_n word_n 29._o to_o he_o that_o have_v shall_v be_v give_v but_o from_o he_o that_o have_v not_o shall_v be_v take_v away_o even_o that_o which_o he_o have_v so_o that_o not_o make_v use_n of_o this_o talon_n of_o infallibility_n give_v we_o just_a reason_n to_o question_n whether_o god_n continue_v it_o suppose_v he_o have_v once_o give_v it_o to_o the_o guide_n of_o the_o church_n since_o the_o apostle_n day_n which_o i_o see_v no_o reason_n to_o believe_v 2._o his_o next_o exception_n be_v from_o a_o say_n of_o dr._n field_n 14._o who_o he_o say_v seem_v to_o advance_v a_o contrary_a principle_n in_o his_o preface_n to_o his_o book_n of_o the_o church_n but_o o_o the_o mischief_n of_o common-place-book_n which_o make_v man_n write_v what_o they_o find_v and_o not_o what_o be_v to_o their_o purpose_n for_o after_o all_o dr._n field_n do_v but_o seem_v to_o advance_v another_o principle_n in_o his_o opinion_n and_o do_v not_o so_o much_o as_o seem_v to_o do_v it_o in_o i_o for_o that_o learned_a and_o judicious_a writer_n set_v himself_o purposely_o to_o disprove_v the_o infallibility_n of_o the_o church_n in_o the_o begin_n of_o his_o four_o book_n and_o be_v it_o probable_a that_o any_o man_n of_o common_a understanding_n will_v assert_v that_o in_o his_o preface_n which_o he_o have_v disprove_v in_o his_o book_n it_o be_v a_o know_a distinction_n in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n of_o the_o church_n virtual_a representative_a and_o essential_a by_o the_o two_o first_o be_v mean_v pope_n and_o council_n and_o of_o these_o two_o dr._n field_n say_v 350._o that_o they_o may_v err_v in_o matter_n of_o great_a consequence_n yet_o these_o be_v n._n oh_o infallible_a guide_n who_o conduct_n he_o suppose_v man_n oblige_v to_o follow_v and_o to_o yield_v their_o internal_a assent_n to_o concern_v the_o essential_a church_n he_o say_v 2_o that_o it_o either_o comprehend_v all_o the_o faithful_a that_o be_v and_o have_v be_v since_o christ_n appear_v in_o the_o flesh_n and_o then_o he_o say_v it_o be_v absolute_o free_a from_o all_o error_n and_o ignorance_n of_o divine_a thing_n that_o be_v to_o be_v know_v by_o revelation_n or_o as_o it_o comprehend_v only_o all_o those_o believer_n that_o be_v and_o have_v be_v since_o the_o apostle_n time_n and_o in_o this_o sense_n he_o say_v the_o whole_a church_n may_v be_v ignorant_a in_o sundry_a thing_n which_o be_v not_o necessary_a to_o salvation_n but_o he_o think_v it_o impossible_a for_o the_o whole_a church_n to_o err_v in_o anything_o of_o this_o nature_n but_o in_o thing_n that_o can_v be_v clear_o deduce_v from_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n and_o word_n of_o divine_a and_o heavenly_a truth_n we_o think_v it_o possible_a that_o all_o that_o have_v write_v of_o such_o thing_n may_v err_v and_o be_v deceive_v but_o if_o the_o church_n be_v take_v only_o as_o it_o comprehend_v the_o believer_n that_o now_o be_v and_o present_o live_v in_o the_o world_n he_o say_v it_o be_v certain_a and_o agree_v upon_o that_o in_o thing_n necessary_a to_o be_v know_v and_o believe_v express_o and_o distinct_o it_o never_o be_v ignorant_a much_o less_o do_v err_v yea_o in_o thing_n that_o be_v not_o absolute_o necessary_a to_o be_v know_v and_o believe_v express_o and_o distinct_o we_o constant_o believe_v that_o this_o church_n can_v never_o err_v nor_o doubt_v pertinacious_o but_o that_o there_o shall_v ever_o be_v some_o find_v ready_a to_o embrace_v the_o truth_n if_o it_o be_v manifest_v to_o they_o and_o such_o as_o shall_v not_o whole_o neglect_v the_o